ARTHUR M
 
 " MV GRACIOUS ! LOOK AT THAT ! " 
 The Raver Hoys Under Canvas. (Frontispiece) Page 28
 
 THE ROVER BOYS 
 UNDER CANVAS 
 
 OR 
 
 THE MYSTERY OF THE 
 WRECKED SUBMARINE 
 
 BY 
 
 AUTHOR OF "THE ROVER BOYS AT SCHOOL," "THE ROVES 
 
 BOYS ON THE OCEAN," "THE PUTKAM 
 
 HALL SERIES," ETC. 
 
 ILLUSTRATED 
 
 NEW YORK 
 
 GROSSET & DUNLAP 
 
 PUBLISHERS 
 
 Made in the United Stated of America
 
 BOOKS BY ARTHUR M. WINFIELD 
 
 (Edward Stratemeyer) 
 
 THE FIRST ROVER BOYS SERIES 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS AT SCHOOL 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON THE OCEAN 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN THE JUNGLE 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS OUT WEST 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON THE GREAT LAKES 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN CAMP 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON LAND AND SEA 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON THE RIVER 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON THE PLAINS 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN SOUTHERN WATERS 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON THE FARM 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON TREASURE ISLE 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS AT COLLEGE 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN THE AIR 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN NEW YORK 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN ALASKA 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN BUSINESS 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON A TOUR 
 
 THE SECOND ROVER BOYS SERIES 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS AT COLBY HALL 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON SNOWSHOE ISLAND 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 THE PUTNAM HALL SERIES 
 
 THE PUTNAM HALL CADETS 
 THE PUTNAM HALL RIVALS 
 THE PUTNAM HALL CHAMPIONS 
 THE PUTNAM HALL REBELLION 
 THE PUTNAM HALL ENCAMPMENT 
 THE PUTNAM HALL MYSTERY 
 
 I2mo. Goth. Illustrated. 
 GROSSET & DUNLAP, Publishers, New York 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1910, itr 
 EDWARD STRATEMEYER 
 
 Th Rover Boys Under Canvcu
 
 Stack 
 Annex 
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 MY DEAR BOYS : This book is a complete story 
 in itself, but forms the third volume in a line is- 
 sued under the general title, "The Second Rover 
 Boys Series for Young Americans." 
 
 As mentioned in a number of volumes of the 
 first series, this line was started some years ago 
 with the publication of "The Rover Boys at 
 School," "On the Ocean," and "In the Jun 
 gle," in which I introduced my young readers to 
 Dick, Tom, and Sam Rover. The volumes of 
 the first series related the doings of these three 
 Rover boys while attending Putnam Hall Mili 
 tary Academy, Brill College, and while on numer 
 ous outings. 
 
 Having acquired a good education, the three 
 young men established themselves in business and 
 became married. Presently Dick Rover was 
 blessed with a son and a daughter, as was also 
 his brother Sam, while Tom Rover became the 
 proud father of twin boys. At first the four lads 
 were kept at home, but then it was thought best 
 
 Hi 
 
 2076531
 
 iv INTRODUCTION 
 
 to seed them to a boarding school, and in the first 
 volume of the second series, entitled "The Rover 
 Boys at Colby Hall," I related what happened 
 to them while attending this institution. 
 
 From Colby Hall the scene was shifted to 
 Snowshoe Island, where the lads went for a mid 
 winter outing. Here they ran into a most un 
 usual mystery, and helped an old lumberman to 
 establish his claim to the island. 
 
 In the present volume the boys are back at 
 Colby Hall, but it is time for the annual encamp 
 ment of the military school, and soon they, de 
 part for a brief season "Under Canvas." This is 
 at the time of the World War, and the lads get 
 mixed up in the mystery surrounding a wrecked 
 submarine. What this led to, I leave for the 
 pages which follow to relate. 
 
 In conclusion I wish to thank my numerous 
 readers for all the nice things they have said 
 about my books. I trust the reading of the vol 
 umes will do all of them good. 
 
 Affectionately and sincerely yours, 
 
 EDWARD STRATEMEYRR.
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 I A GAME OF BASEBALL i 
 
 II ABOUT THE ROVER BOYS 12 
 
 III THE AMMUNITION FACTORY EXPLOSIONS . . 25 
 
 IV A RESCUE ON THE LAKE 35 
 
 V MEETING OLD ENEMIES 41 
 
 VI CELEBRATING THE BASEBALL VICTORY 56 
 
 VII FUN WITH CODFISH 66 
 
 VIII AN INTERRUPTED FEAST 76 
 
 IX A TELEGRAM FROM HOME 87 
 
 X ON THE WAY HOME 98 
 
 XI TOM ROVER'S DILEMMA 109 
 
 XII AT THE ROVER COMPANY OFFICES 120 
 
 XIII FUN AT A RAILROAD STATION 132 
 
 XIV BACK TO COLBY HALL 142 
 
 XV THE ELECTION FOR OFFICERS 153 
 
 XVI OFF FOR THE ENCAMPMENT 164 
 
 XVII A NIGHT ON THE ROAD 175 
 
 XVTII ONE SURPRISE AND ANOTHER 184 
 
 XIX AT CAMP BARLIGHT 194 
 
 y
 
 i CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 XX FIRST DAYS UNDER CANVAS 202 
 
 XXI STRANGE NOISES 212 
 
 XXII AT THE RIFLE RANGES 221 
 
 XXIII Gnu. VISITORS 231 
 
 XXIV Ton ROVEB'S ANNOUNCEMENT 240 
 
 XXV AT CAMP HUXWELL 250 
 
 XXVI AN ASTONISHING DISCOVERY 260 
 
 XXVII ON BOARD THE SUBMARINE 271 
 
 XXVIII THE CABIN IN THE WOODS 282 
 
 XXIX THE FIGHT ON THE SUBMARINE 291 
 
 XXX AN IMPORTANT CAPTURE CowcLusioar . . . 300
 
 THE ROVER BOYS 
 UNDER CANVAS 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 A GAME OF BASEBALL 
 
 "Now for a home run, Jackf 
 
 "Soak it out over the bleachers !* 
 
 "Show the Hixley boys what we can doP' 
 
 "Give him a swift one, Dink! Don't let him 
 hit it!" 
 
 "Oh, dear, I do hope Jack scores !" came in a 
 sweet, girlish voice. 
 
 "Of course he'll score!" returned a youth sit 
 ting near the girl who had made the remark. 
 "He's been holding back for just this chance." 
 
 "Oh, do you think so?" asked another girl in 
 the grandstand. 
 
 "Surest thing ever was," was the airy re 
 joinder. "This is the time we're going to show 
 the Hixley boys what's what." 
 
 "Not on your life!" bellowed a heavy voice 
 i
 
 2 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 from the rear. "Here is where Colby Hall gets 
 snowed under." 
 
 Then came a series of yells, followed by the 
 tooting of horns and the sounding of rattles, mak 
 ing a din that was almost ear-splitting. 
 
 The occasion was the annual baseball game be 
 tween Hixley High and Colby Hall. It had been 
 scheduled to take place on the high-school athletic 
 field, but at almost the last minute this field had 
 been declared out of condition, and it had been 
 decided to hold the contest on the athletic 
 grounds attached to the military academy. 
 
 Hixley High was very anxious to win this 
 game. During the previous fall, as related in a 
 former volume of this series, the high-school lads 
 had lost the annual football game with Colby Hall 
 by a single touchdown. This defeat still rankled 
 in their minds, and they were determined if pos 
 sible to take the baseball game by a score that 
 should be well worth while. 
 
 And they had good reason to be hopeful of 
 doing this. While their football team had always 
 been considered by the other teams of that local 
 ity to be of the "second string variety," the base 
 ball nine was a remarkably strong organization. 
 At its head was Dink Wilsey, a pitcher who was 
 destined at some time in the future to show him 
 self in one of the big leagues.
 
 A GAME OF BASEBALL 3 
 
 "Why, Dink alone can walk off with that 
 game," was the way more than one Hixley High 
 student had expressed himself. 
 
 But more than this Hixley High had an ex 
 ceptionally good first baseman and a trio of out 
 fielders whose batting average was high. 
 
 "We're going to put it all over Colby Hall this 
 trip," was the way the manager of the Hixley 
 High ball club declared himself on the day pre 
 vious to the match. 
 
 The game was now at the second half of the 
 sixth inning, and the score stood, Hixley High, 
 4 ; Colby Hall, 2. Colby Hall was at the bat with 
 two men out and one man at second. 
 
 It was therefore no wonder that the military 
 academy students became anxious when Jack 
 Rover took up his bat and walked to the plate. 
 A home run would mean the tying of the score, 
 and with a chance to do even better. 
 
 "Take your time, Jack," said Gif Garrison, 
 who was the manager of the nine. "Make him 
 give you a ball just where you want it." 
 
 "Watch yourself!" yelled one of the coaches 
 to the runner at second, for the Hixley High 
 pitcher had suddenly whirled around, sending 
 the ball down to the second baseman. There was 
 a quick drop by the runner, and he escaped get 
 ting caught by a few inches only.
 
 4 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "Close shave! Watch yourself, Dan!" yelled 
 Gif Garrison; and Dan Soppmger, at second, 
 nodded to show that he understood, and then 
 danced away in the direction of third base as be 
 fore. 
 
 The first ball pitched to Jack Rover was a slow 
 in-curve, and he stepped back and allowed it to 
 pass him. 
 
 "Ball one!" 
 
 At this decision a howl of delight went up from 
 the followers of Colby Hall, while a correspond 
 ing groan came from Hixley High. 
 
 "That's the eye!" 
 
 "Better get a pair of glasses T' 
 
 "Sure ! The umpire must be blind ! That was 
 a perfect ball!" 
 
 "Sure it was a perfect ball ! That's the reason 
 he called it a ball !" came from Andy Rover, who 
 sat on the substitutes' bench. 
 
 The second ball delivered was a fairly good 
 one, although rather low. Jack swung at it, and 
 high into the air spun the sphere, well back of the 
 catcher's head. 
 
 "Foul!" 
 
 "Run, Billy, you can catch it !" 
 
 Flinging off his mask, the Hixley High catcher 
 rushed back toward where the ball was coming 
 down. But it was too far away for him, and it
 
 A GAME OF BASEBALL 5 
 
 struck slantingly on one of the back posts, rolling 
 off toward the grandstand. 
 
 "Line it out, Tack! Don't be fooling with 
 fouls !" yelled Fred Rover. 
 
 "Show 'em where the river is!" added Randy 
 Rover. 
 
 The next ball to come in was a wide out-curve, 
 and again Jack let it pass him. 
 
 "Ball two!" shouted the umpire. 
 
 "That's the way to do it, Jack ! Make 'em give 
 you what you want !" 
 
 With two balls against him, the noted pitcher 
 for the high school exercised a little more care 
 in his next delivery. He sent in a straight, swift 
 one, directly over the outer point of the plate. It 
 was not exactly what Jack desired, but it was 
 good enough, and he swung at it with all his 
 strength. Crack! And the ball went sailing di 
 rectly over the head of the shortstop and into the 
 field beyond. 
 
 "Run, Jack ! Run ! It's good for a two-bag 
 ger!" 
 
 "Leg it, Dan! Leg it for home!" 
 
 "Send the ball in, Wiffles! Don't let 'em get 
 home!" 
 
 These and a hundred other cries rang out as 
 nearly every spectator sprang to his or her feet in 
 the excitement. Dan Soppinger, half way to third
 
 6 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 when Jack made the hit, had now touched that 
 bag and was tearing for the home plate. 
 
 In the meantime Jack, running like a deer, had 
 passed first and was making for second. The 
 shortstop had made a high but ineffectual jump 
 for the ball, and now he and the fielder behind 
 him were both after the sphere. There was a 
 short mix-up, and then the fielder sent the ball 
 with unerring aim toward the catcher at the home 
 plate. 
 
 "Slide, Dan, slide!" 
 
 And then Dan Soppinger, running as he had 
 never run before, dropped down and slid to the 
 plate amid a whirl of dust, followed instantly by 
 the ball, which landed with a thud in the catcher's 
 mitt. 
 
 "He's safe! He's safe!" 
 
 "And look! Jack Rover is going to make 
 third!" 
 
 Realizing that it was too late to catch the man 
 at the plate, the catcher threw the ball down to 
 second. But Jack Rover had already started for 
 third, and now he streaked along with all his 
 might, arriving at that bag just an instant before 
 the ball followed him. 
 
 "That's the way to do it, boy ! Keep it up !" 
 
 "Oh, he made three bases!" cried one of thte 
 girls in the grandstand. "Isn't that just lovely?"
 
 A GAME OF BASEBALL J 
 
 "I told you he'd do it, Ruth," said another of 
 the girls. 
 
 "I wish my cousin Dick was coming up," re 
 marked one of the girls. "I'm sure he would be 
 able to help them out." 
 
 "Never mind, May. He'll be coming up pretty 
 soon," answered Ruth Stevenson. 
 
 The next cadet to the bat was Walt Baxter. 
 Walt was a good all-around player, but just at 
 present he was not in the best of condition, hav 
 ing suffered from a touch of the grippe early in 
 the season. 
 
 "Bang out a homer, Walt!" sang out Andy 
 Rover. 
 
 "Never mind that, Walt. Make a safe hit and 
 .bring Jack in," said Gif Garrison. 
 
 "I'll do my best," answered Walt Baxter. But 
 it was plainly to be seen that his recent illness had 
 rendered him somewhat nervous. He had a ball 
 and a strike called on him, and then got another 
 strike through a little foul that passed over one 
 of the coaches' heads. Then Dink Wilsey passed 
 him a slow, tantalizing ball. Walt connected with 
 it but sent up only a pop fly, which the third 
 baseman gathered in with ease. 
 
 "Hurrah! that's the way to hold 'em down," 
 came the cry from one of the high-school boys.
 
 8 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "Gee, old man, it's too bad you didn't have a 
 chance to bring that run in," remarked Gif Gar 
 rison to Jack Rover, as the latter walked in from 
 third base. 
 
 "Well, anyway, I brought Dan in," returned 
 Jack, as cheerfully as he could. 
 
 "Yes; but if you had got in that would have 
 tied the score," went on the manager. "How 
 ever, the game isn't over yet." 
 
 "Over! Why, we've just begun to play!" re 
 turned Jack, with a grin. 
 
 "That's the talk !" cried Andy Rover. "Colby 
 Hall forever! Now then, boys, all together!" he 
 yelled, turning to the grandstand. And a mo 
 ment later there boomed out this refrain : 
 
 "Who are we? 
 Can't you see? 
 Colby Hall! 
 
 Dum ! Dum I Dum, dum, dura I 
 Here we come with fife and drum! 
 Colby! Colby! Colby Hall!" 
 
 And then followed a great yelling and tooting 
 of horns and sounding of rattles. 
 
 "My gracious! if they keep on I'll surely be 
 come deaf," said Martha Rover. 
 
 "I think I had better retire from this game," 
 remarked Walt Baxter, as he faced the manager.
 
 A GAME OF BASEBALL 9 
 
 "I told you I didn't fed like going in, and now I 
 am sure I should have kept out of it." 
 
 "All right, Walt. I'll be sorry to lose you," 
 answered Gif. And then he told Andy Rover to 
 get ready to get into the game. 
 
 With a score still 4 to 3 in their favor, Hixley 
 High opened the seventh inning with vigor. They 
 managed to get a man on first, and then on a 
 sacrifice advanced him to second. Then came a 
 two-bagger, and the play made by Colby Hall in 
 the ending of the sixth inning was repeated by 
 their opponents, thus making the score 5 to 3. 
 
 On their part Colby Hall tried its best to score 
 during the seventh, but was doomed to disap 
 pointment. 
 
 Then came the eighth inning with a goose egg 
 placed on the board for each nine. 
 
 "Say, this begins to look bad for us," remarked 
 Will Hendry, the fattest boy at Colby Hall. "It 
 looks as if Hixley High was going to have a 
 *weet revenge," 
 
 In the Hixley High half of the ninth inning 
 Dink Wilsey showed what a very good all-around 
 player he was. The noted pitcher cracked out a 
 home run, making the tally with ease. Fortu 
 nately this was at a time when there was no one 
 on base, so that only oae run was scored. Two 
 men were out, and the next player knocked a fly
 
 10 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 to short, which was gathered in by Frank New- 
 berry with ease. 
 
 "Hurrah! Score another for Hixley High!" 
 "That makes the score six to three !" 
 "I guess this game is as good as won !" 
 So the cries ran on among the high-school 
 scholars and their friends. The Colby Hall con 
 tingent was, of course, much downcast, but they 
 refused to show it, and once more the slogan of 
 the military academy boomed forth. 
 
 "Now, boys, pull yourselves together and go at 
 'em hammer and tongs," cried Gif Garrison. 
 "Watch the pitcher. Don't let Dink put any 
 thing over you." 
 
 Fred Rover was at the bat, and he managed to 
 make a safe hit. He was followed by a player 
 who made another safe hit, thus advancing Fred 
 to second. Then came two outs, but in the mix- 
 up Fred managed to steal to third, while the 
 player on first got down to second. Jack Rover 
 was now once more to the bat, and all of his 
 friends were yelling at the top of their lungs for 
 him to "Knock the hide off the ball!" "Send it 
 ove* the back fence !" "Show 'em where the other 
 side of the river is!" and to "Wipe up the field 
 with Hixley High!" 
 
 One ball was called, and then a strike. Then 
 came another strike, and things began to look
 
 A GAME OF BASEBALL n 
 
 gloomy for Colby Hall. But tKen Jack got a 
 baH exactly where he wanted it, and he swung at 
 it with every ounce of muscle he could com 
 mand. Crack ! went the bat, and the sphere went 
 sailing far down in left field. 
 
 "That's the way to do it ! Run, boys, run 1" ' 
 
 "Come on home, Jack!" 
 
 Fred, on third, was already streaking for 
 home, and close behind him came the player who 
 had been on second. In the meanwhile, Jack 
 raced to first and around to second, and then came 
 plowing up to third. 
 
 "Hold it, Rover! Hold it!" 
 
 "Come on in don't wait! Come on in!" 
 
 Jack looked down into the field and saw that 
 the fielder was just in the act of picking up the 
 ball. With a great bound, he started for the 
 home plate, and when ten feet from that place 
 dropped to the ground and slid in with the rapid 
 ity of lightning. 
 
 "He's safe ! A home run !" 
 
 "That ties the score !" 
 
 "Now then, boys, go in and finish 'em up !" 
 
 The din and excitement was now tremendous. 
 The score was indeed a tie. Which club would 
 win?
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 ABOUT THE ROVER BOYS 
 
 "Now then, fellows, don't forget to bring in 
 the winning run!" 
 
 "Show Hixley High what we can do!" 
 
 And then came a rousing cheer from the Colby 
 Hall cadets, and once more they gave the well- 
 known military academy refrain. 
 
 Any ordinary pitcher might have been nervous 
 over the prospect ahead of him ; but Dink Wilsey 
 was not one of that caliber, and he faced the next 
 batsman as coolly as he had all of the others. 
 Two balls were called, and then two strikes, and 
 then two more balls, and the batsman walked to 
 first base. 
 
 "Hurrah! he's afraid to give him the kind we 
 chew up." 
 
 "Maybe he'll let the next man walk, too !" cried 
 another. 
 
 But this was not to be. The next cadet up went 
 out on a foul, and the inning came to a sudden 
 end. 
 
 12
 
 ABOUT THE ROVER BOYS 13 
 
 "A tie ! A tie ! The game is a tie !" 
 
 "Now for the winning run! Hixley High!" 
 
 'That's the stuff! Larsen to the bat! And, 
 my, won't he wallop that ball !" 
 
 Larsen was the Hixley High center fielder a 
 tall, sturdy youth with blue eyes and light hair, 
 of Norwegian descent. He came to the plate 
 with a "do-or-die" look on his face. He allowed 
 two balls to pass him, only one of which, how 
 ever, was called a strike. Then he made a sweep 
 for the next ball, sending it out in a red-hot liner 
 toward Jack. 
 
 Many a young ball player would have stepped 
 out of the way with such a red-hot variety of 
 baseball coming his way. But not so Jack Rover. 
 Like a flash his hands went out and he caught the 
 ball firmly, although the impact of the sphere 
 whirled him half way around. 
 
 "Gee, look at that!" 
 
 "I wouldn't have caught that ball for a thou 
 sand dollars!" 
 
 A great shout of approval rang out, and during 
 this Gif hurried over to Jack's side. 
 
 "How about it did it hurt you any ?" he ques 
 tioned quickly. 
 
 "It stung me a little, that's all," was Jack's 
 reply. His hands burnt like fire, but he did not 
 intend to let anybody know it.
 
 I 4 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "One down! Now for the other two!" came 
 the cry. 
 
 "Not much ! Here is where we score !" 
 
 But alas for the hopes of Hixley High! The 
 next man up went out on strikes, and the fellow 
 to follow knocked a foul which was easily gath 
 ered in by the third baseman. 
 
 "Now here is where we bring home the bacon !" 
 cried Ned Lowe, one of the Colby Hall fans. 
 
 Andy Rover had been burning to distinguish 
 himself, and now his chance came. First to the 
 bat, he made a very neat base hit. Then, how 
 ever, came an out, and the Colby Hall boys were, 
 for a moment, downcast. But they quickly re 
 covered when the next player made a single and 
 Andy slid around safely to third. 
 
 "Now then, a hit ! Just a neat little hit !" came 
 the entreating cry. 
 
 "Oh, if only they do get it!" murmured Ruth 
 Stevenson. "I wish Jack was at the bat." 
 
 "It's my cousin Dick !" cried May Powell, and 
 she was right Spouter Powell was up. 
 
 Spouter was not a particularly strong ball 
 player, but he had one feature which was in his 
 favor he knew how to keep cool, and that helped 
 greatly in this heart-breaking emergency. He 
 waited calmly until two strikes and two balls had 
 been called, and then he struck a low one, sending
 
 ABOUT THE ROVER BOYS 15 
 
 it just inside the first-base line. It slipped past 
 the baseman, and as Spouter's feet crossed the 
 bag, Fred Rover slid in safely to the home plate. 
 
 "Hurrah! Hurrah! Colby Hall wins !" 
 
 Then followed a wild cheering and yelling, in 
 the midst of which the crowds on the bleachers 
 and the grandstand broke forth to mingle with 
 the players on the ball field. Of course, the Hix- 
 ley High students were much crestfallen, yet they 
 tried to take their defeat in good part. 
 
 "Three cheers for Hixley High!" shouted Gif 
 Garrison, and they were given with a will. Then 
 followed a cheer from the high-school students 
 for those of the military academy, and then the 
 crowd started to disperse. 
 
 "Oh, boys! some celebration to-night, what?" 
 cried Randy Rover, and in the exuberance of his 
 spirits he turned several handsprings on the grass. 
 
 "You bet we'll celebrate !" exclaimed his cousin 
 Fred. 
 
 "Say ! we ought to shoot off the old cannon for 
 this," burst out Andy Rover. He referred to an 
 ancient fieldpiece located on the front lawn of 
 the school. 
 
 "Too dangerous," interposed his cousin Jack. 
 "That old cannon is too rusty, and it would fly 
 into a million pieces." 
 
 "Yes, but we might- "
 
 16 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 Boom! 
 
 It was a loud explosion coming from a consid 
 erable distance. The cadets, as well as all the 
 others gathered on the ball field, looked at each 
 other in surprise. 
 
 "What could that have been?" questioned Fred 
 Rover. 
 
 "Sounds like a big cannon going off," answered 
 Walt Baxter. 
 
 Boom! Boom! 
 
 Two more explosions rent the air, both much 
 louder than the first. The very ground seemed 
 to be shaken by the concussion. 
 
 "Say, that sounds like a warship !" 
 
 "No warships around here," was the answer. 
 
 "Maybe it's a German Zeppelin!" 
 
 "Gee ! do you suppose the Germans have come 
 over here to bombard us ?" 
 
 Boom! Boom! Boom! 
 
 Several more explosions came now close upon 
 the others, each explosion heavier than those 
 which had gone before. The ground all around 
 seemed to tremble, and those who were still in 
 the grandstand cried out in alarm. 
 
 "The grandstand is going down! Everybody 
 jump for his life!" 
 
 "Look ! Look !" was the sudden cry from Jack 
 RoTer, and he pointed to a place on the opposite
 
 ABOUT THE ROVER BOYS 17 
 
 shore of Clearwater Lake. A dense volume of 
 smoke was rolling skyward. Then came another 
 tremendous explosion, and a mass of wreckage 
 could be seen to be lifted skyward. 
 
 "It's the Hasley ammunition factory going 
 up!" cried Fred Rover. "What an awful thing 
 to happen!" 
 
 "That factory is right across the lake from our 
 school!" cried Martha Rover. "I wonder if it 
 will damage that place any?" 
 
 "I shouldn't be surprised," answered her cousin 
 Andy. And then he added quickly : "I hope Mary 
 will be safe." 
 
 "Oh, oh! do you think Mary is in danger?" 
 cried Ruth Stevenson, who had just joined the 
 others. Mary was Fred Rover's sister, who had 
 been left behind at the girls' boarding school be 
 cause she had been suffering that day with a 
 severe headache, and had said she preferred rest 
 ing to attending the ball game, even though she 
 loved to be with the others. 
 
 "There goes another building!" yelled Andy 
 Rover, as another report rent the air. Then 
 those who were looking down the river and 
 across the lake saw some strange objects being 
 hurled through the sky in the direction of Clear- 
 water Hall. 
 
 "If that whole ammunition factory starts to
 
 18 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 go up, it will certainly mean damage to the board 
 ing school," declared Jack. "I guess the best we 
 can do is to get down there and see if Mary is 
 safe." 
 
 "That's just what I say!" declared Fred. "I'm 
 going to get down there just as fast as I can.*' 
 And he ran off, to board one of the automobiles 
 headed in that direction. 
 
 Now, I know it will not be at all necessary to 
 introduce the Rover boys or their friends to my 
 old readers, but for the benefit of those who have 
 not perused any of my former stories a few 
 words concerning these characters will be neces 
 sary. In the first volume, entitled "The Rover 
 Boys at School," I told how three brothers, 
 Dick, Tom, and Sam Rover, were sent off to 
 Putnam Hall Military Academy, where they made 
 a great number of friends, including a youth 
 named Lawrence Colby. From Putnam Hall the 
 lads went to Brill College, and on leaving that 
 institution of learning went into business in New 
 York City with offices on Wall Street. They 
 organized The Rover Company, of which Dick 
 was now president, Tom secretary and general 
 manager, and Sam treasurer. 
 
 While at Putnam Hall the three Rovers had 
 become acquainted with three very charming 
 girls, Dora Stanhope and her two cousins, Nellie
 
 ABOUT THE ROVER BOYS 19 
 
 and Grace Laning, and when Dick went into busi 
 ness he made Dora Stanhope his lifelong partner. 
 A short time later Tom married Nellie Laning 
 and Sam married Grace. 
 
 The three brothers purchased a fine plot of 
 ground on Riverside Drive overlooking the noble 
 Hudson River, and there they built three con 
 necting houses, Dick and his family living in the 
 middle house, with Tom on one side and Sam on 
 the other. 
 
 About a year after their marriage Dick and 
 his wife became the proud parents of a little son, 
 who was named John after Mr. Laning. This 
 son was followed by a daughter, called Martha 
 after her great-aunt Martha of Valley Brook 
 Farm, where the older Rovers had spent many 
 of their younger days. Little Jack, as he was 
 commonly called, was a manly lad with many oi 
 the qualities which had made his father so well 
 liked and so successful. 
 
 It was about this time that Tom and Nellie 
 Rover came to the front with a surprise for ail 
 of the others. This was in the shape of a pair 
 of very lively twins, one of whom was named 
 Anderson, after his grandfather, and the other, 
 Randolph, after his great-uncle Randolph of Val 
 ley Brook Farm. Andy and Randy, as they were 
 always called, were very active lads, in that par-
 
 20 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 ticular being a second edition of their father. 
 
 About the time Tom's twins were born Sam 
 and Grace Rover came along with a beautiful 
 little girl, whom they named Mary after Mrs. 
 Laning. Then, a year later, the girl was fol 
 lowed by a sturdy boy, christened Fred after 
 Sam Rover's old and well-known school chum, 
 Fred Garrison. 
 
 Residing so close together, the younger gen 
 eration of Rover boys, as well as their sisters, 
 were brought up very much like one family. 
 They spent their winters usually in New York 
 City, and during the summer often went out to 
 Valley Brook Farm, where their grandfather, An 
 derson Rover, still resided with Uncle Randolph 
 and Aunt Martha. 
 
 At first the boys and girls had been sent to 
 private schools in the Metropolis; but soon the 
 lads, led by Andy and Randy, showed such a pro 
 pensity for "cutting loose" that their parents were 
 compelled to hold a consultation. 
 
 "We'll have to do as Uncle Randolph did with 
 us," said Dick Rover. "We'll have to send 
 them to some strict boarding school some mili 
 tary academy." And to this the others had 
 agreed. 
 
 Some time previous their old school chum, 
 Lawrence Colby, who had since become a colonel
 
 ABOUT THE ROVER BOYS 21 
 
 in the state militia, had opened a military acad 
 emy, called Colby Hall. 
 
 "We'll send them to that place," was the de 
 cision of the older Rovers. "Lawrence Colby is 
 just the fellow to make them behave themselves, 
 and as we are such good friends he will be sure 
 to give them extra attention." 
 
 So the boys were sent off to this school, as re 
 lated in detail in the first volume of my second 
 series, entitled "The Rover Boys at Colby 
 Hall." This military school was located about 
 half a mile from the town of Haven Point on 
 Clearwater Lake, a beautiful sheet of water about 
 two miles long and nearly half a mile wide. At 
 the head of the lake was the Rick Rack River, 
 running down from the hills and woods beyond. 
 
 The school consisted of a large stone building, 
 facing the river at a point not far from where the 
 stream emptied into the lake. It was a three- 
 storied structure, and contained the classrooms 
 and a mess hall and also the dormitories and 
 private rooms for the scholars. Close by was a 
 smaller brick building, occupied by Colonel Colby 
 and his family and some of the professors. 
 
 On the opposite side was an up-to-date gym 
 nasium, while at the water's edge were a number 
 of small buildings used as boathouses and bath 
 ing pavilions. Behind the hall were a stable and
 
 22 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 barn, and also a garage, and further back were a 
 large garden and several farm fields and a great 
 athletic field where the boys played baseball in 
 the spring and football in the fall. 
 
 On arriving at Colby Hall the young Rovers 
 had found several of their friends awaiting them, 
 one of these being Dick Powell, the son of Song 
 bird Powell, a former schoolmate of their fath 
 ers. Dick was always called Spouter because of 
 his fondness for long speeches. Another was Gif" 
 ford, the son of Fred Garrison, after whom Fred 
 Rover had been named. There was also Walter 
 Baxter, a son of Dan Baxter, who years before 
 had been an enemy of the older Rovers, but who 
 had now reformed and was doing very well. 
 
 Before coming to Colby Hall, Jack Rover had 
 had a quarrel in New York City with a tall, 
 dudish youth, named Napoleon Martell. Nappy 
 Martell, as he was called by his cronies, was a 
 cadet at the military academy, and he and his 
 crony, an overgrown bully named Slugger Brown, 
 did what they could to make trouble for the Rov 
 ers. But one of their underhanded transactions 
 was exposed, and they were sent away from the 
 academy for the time being. 
 
 As mentioned, Colby Hall was located about 
 half a mile beyond Haven Point. On the oppo 
 site side of the town was located Clearwater Hall,
 
 ABOUT THE ROVER BOYS 23 
 
 a boarding school for girls. During a panic in a 
 moving-picture theater Jack and his cousins be 
 came acquainted with a number of these girls, in 
 cluding Ruth Stevenson, May Powell, Alice Stro- 
 bell, and Annie Larkins. They found out that 
 May was Spouter Powell's cousin, and the whole 
 crowd of young people soon became friends. 
 Later on Mary and Martha Rover became pupils 
 at the girls' school. 
 
 Ruth Stevenson had an old uncle Barney, who 
 in times past had had a bitter quarrel with Ruth's 
 parents. The Rover boys once went out hunting, 
 and on this occasion saved the old man's life, as 
 related in "The Rover Boys on Snowshoe Is 
 land." For this the old man was exceedingly 
 grateful, and as a result he invited them to spend 
 their winter holidays on Snowshoe Island, a place 
 which he said he owned and of which he was 
 very proud. 
 
 The* boys traveled to this island and had many 
 adventures while hunting and otherwise. They 
 found out that the father of Slogwell Brown, al 
 ways called Slugger by his comrades, was laying 
 claim to the island. This man, backed up by Asa 
 Lemm, a discharged teacher of Colby Hall, and 
 backed up likewise by his son Slugger and Nappy 
 Martell, did all he could to take possession of the 
 property. But the Rover boys exposed the plot,
 
 24 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 and held the rascals at bay, and in the end old 
 Barney Stevenson's claim to the land was made 
 safe. During the time on the island Slugger 
 Brown and Nappy Martell had stolen a tin box 
 containing some valuable papers from the old 
 man, and for this they had at first been threatened 
 with arrest, but had been allowed to go when 
 Slugger's father gave up his claim to the place. 
 
 "You think you're smart, don't you?" Slugger 
 Brown had grumbled to Jack when he was ready 
 to depart from Snowshoe Island. "You just 
 wait, Jack Rover! I'm not going to forget you 
 and your cousins in a hurry!" 
 
 "And I won't forget you either," Nappy Mar- 
 tell had added. "We'll get even with you when 
 you least expect it." 
 
 But for quite a while now none of the Rovers 
 had seen or heard anything more of Slugger 
 Brown and Nappy Martell. But they were des 
 tined to hear more from these two unworthies, 
 and in a most unusual fashion.
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 THE AMMUNITION FACTORY EXPLOSIONS 
 
 "On, I do hope Mary is safe!" cried Martha 
 Rover, as she and the others ran toward where 
 the automobiles which had brought them over to 
 Colby Hall from the girls' boarding school were 
 standing. 
 
 "So far those explosions haven't reached Clear- 
 water Hall," answered her brother Jack. "But 
 there is no telling what a real heavy explosion 
 may do." 
 
 "That's just it!" burst out his cousin Randy. 
 "For all we know, those Hasley people may have 
 a large quantity of TNT or some other high ex 
 plosive stored there, and if that should go up 
 good-night I" 
 
 "It would be fierce!" 
 
 "I think it's awful to allow those ammunition 
 people to have their works so close to a town,** 
 was Ruth Stevenson's comment. 
 
 Boom! Boom! 
 
 Two more explosions rent the air. Then fol- 
 25
 
 2<5 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 lowed a series of poppings like the discharge of 
 a machine gun. 
 
 "Those must be some of the small shells going 
 off," said Andy. "Gosh, what a shame they 
 couldn't have held this back until the Fourth of 
 July!" he added. Andy would probably have 
 wanted to joke at his own funeral. 
 
 The Rovers and their girl friends were soon 
 seated in the automobiles which they had used 
 earlier in the day to bring the girls to Colby Hall. 
 With them went as many of the other cadets and 
 their friends as could pile into the machines or 
 hang fast to the running boards. All of the ball 
 players went in their baseball outfits, not taking 
 time to change to their uniforms. 
 
 The Rovers and their friends were among the 
 first to leave the military institution, and for this 
 reason they got away without any trouble. They 
 had scarcely departed when Captain Mapes Dale, 
 the military instructor attached to the school, ap 
 peared and forbade any more of the cadets to 
 leave the grounds. 
 
 "There is no telling how dangerous those ex 
 plosions may become," said Captain Dale, "and 
 Colonel Colby thinks it is best that you remain 
 here where it is comparatively safe. Even as it 
 is, we may have some big shells coming this way." 
 
 The Hasley Shell Loading Company had been
 
 THE AMMUNITION FACTORY EXPLOSIONS 27 
 
 located on the opposite shore of Clearwater Lake 
 for a number of years previous to the opening of 
 the war in Europe. But at that time it had been 
 only a small concern, employing but a handful of 
 men. A year after the opening of hostilities, 
 however, the plant had been enlarged, and now, 
 since the entrance of the United States into the 
 war, the force of workmen had been again 
 doubled and many additional buildings had been 
 erected, some along the lake front and others in 
 the hills further back. A spur of the railroad 
 had also been built to the plant, and on this were 
 numerous cars, all painted to show the dangerous 
 aature of the freight they were destined to carry. 
 
 On two different occasions the Rover boys and 
 their chums had rowed over to the vicinity of 
 the shell-loading works to look at what was going 
 on. Guards around the works, however, had kept 
 them from landing or even getting within a rea 
 sonable distance of the place. This, they knew, 
 was done because the authorities feared that some 
 spies might try to get into the buildings with a 
 view to blowing them up. 
 
 "Gee, that certainly sounds like war!" cried 
 Andy, as the explosions continued. There was 
 a continual popping of small shells, punctured 
 every now and then by a decidedly heavier ex 
 plosion.
 
 28 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "My 1 gracious ! Look at that !" burst out Jack 
 a moment later. 
 
 What the oldest Rover boy referred to was a 
 curious explosion of a quantity of shells which 
 seemed to go up in the form of an immense sheaf 
 of wheat. Thousands of small objects filled the 
 air, flying off in all directions of the compass. 
 
 "I'll bet we'll get some of those over here!" 
 exclaimed Gif Garrison, who was clinging to the 
 running board of the machine. 
 
 And he was right. Only a few seconds later 
 several small bits of metal came down around 
 them, two striking the hood of the automobile and 
 one falling into the tonneau on Ruth's lap. 
 
 It did not take those in the automobile long to 
 cover the half mile which lay between them and 
 Haven Point, where the railroad station was lo 
 cated. Here they found the town people in great 
 excitement, and learned that steps were already 
 being taken to care for any of the workmen who 
 might be injured by the explosions. 
 
 "Of course we have no idea yet how many peo 
 ple have been killed or wounded," declared a 
 policeman who gave the cadets this information. 
 "We are all upset because we don't know how 
 bad the explosions may get. If they don't get 
 any worse than they have been, we'll be thank 
 ful."
 
 THE AMMUNITION FACTORY EXPLOSIONS 29 
 
 The cadets and their girl friends did not re 
 main long in Haven Point. All were anxious to 
 get to Clearwater Hall, to learn if that place was 
 much damaged. The girls' school was directly 
 opposite the shell-loading plant, and consequently 
 more liable to suffer than the town or Colby Hall. 
 
 "Look at them getting away from that place, 
 will you?" cried Fred, who had come as far as 
 Haven Point on another automobile and then had 
 rejoined his cousins. He pointed to the lake, 
 where a number of rowboats and other craft 
 were leaving the vicinity of the explosions. 
 
 "You can't blame them for wanting to get 
 away," returned Jack. "It may mean life or death 
 to them." 
 
 "Oh, I hope nobody has been killed !" murmur 
 ed Ruth. 
 
 "I'm afraid, Ruth, that's too much to expect," 
 answered Jack soberly. 
 
 "Oh, I just think war is too horrible for 
 anything!" cried out Alice Strobell, who was 
 along. 
 
 "I just wish they could sink all those Germans 
 in their old submarines !" declared Annie Larkins 
 who was also in the crowd. 
 
 "I guess we'd all be willing to subscribe to 
 that!" cried Randy. 
 
 "You just wait until Uncle Sam gets into this
 
 30 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 scrap," declared Jack. "We'll show 'em what's 
 what!" 
 
 "How I wish I could go to the front/* said 
 Andy wistfully. "It would beat going to school 
 all hollow." 
 
 "Now that we've gone into the war, we'll have 
 an army over there before long," said Spouter. 
 "I suppose they'll send some of the regulars over 
 first, and then some of the national guard of 
 course taken into the regular army and after 
 that we'll have the volunteers. I suppose if Uncle 
 Sam really wanted to do it, he could get together 
 several million men without half trying. And 
 with an army like that, properly trained and 
 equipped, and transported to the battlefields of 
 Europe, we shall be sure to make a showing which 
 will throw terror into the hearts of " 
 
 "Hurrah! Spouter is off again," broke in 
 Randy. 
 
 "Say, Spout! they ought to send you to the 
 front to help talk the Huns to death," put in 
 Andy. "Talk about gas and gas masks " 
 
 "Aw say! you're always butting in when I've 
 got something to say," growled the lad who loved 
 to talk. 
 
 There might have been a little friction right 
 then and there, but another explosion came from 
 across Clearwater Lake, and all stopped to gaze
 
 THE AMMUNITION FACTORY EXPLOSIONS 31 
 
 at the thick volume of yellowish-black smoke 
 which rolled directly toward them. 
 
 "The wind must be shifting," declared Jack, 
 for all of the smoke heretofore had rolled up the 
 lake shore. 
 
 "It's too bad it is coming this way," said Ruth. 
 "Miss Garwood declares that a good deal of 
 smoke from such shells is poisonous." Miss Gar- 
 wood was the head of the school for girls, and 
 likewise an authority in chemistry. 
 
 The road was filled with automobiles going 
 and coming, and Randy had all he could do to 
 send the machine along without getting into some 
 sort of collision. The heavy smoke continued to 
 roll across the lake, and soon they were in the 
 midst of this. It had a curious pungent odor to 
 it, which set them to sneezing and coughing. 
 
 "No fun in this, I must say," declared Jack. 
 The girls all had their handkerchiefs to their 
 faces, and May Powell looked as if she was get 
 ting sick. 
 
 In a minute n ore they came within sight of 
 Clearwater Hall, c large structure setting back in 
 well-kept grounds. There were numerous bushes 
 and flowers and quite a number of fair-sized 
 trees. 
 
 Several automobiles had reached the school 
 ahead of them so the scene was one of animation.
 
 32 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 Town people, as well as scholars from the Hix- 
 ley High School, mingled with the cadets and the 
 girls from Clearwater Hall. 
 
 "Go on in and find Mary," said Jack to his 
 sister. "Tell her we are here to help her in case 
 anything happens." 
 
 Martha rushed off, followed by Ruth, and the 
 two soon located Fred's sister. She was in a rear 
 room of the school, along with a number of the 
 other pupils and one of the assistant teachers. 
 
 "Oh, I'm so glad you've come !" declared Mary 
 Rover. "What a dreadful thing this is getting to 
 be!" 
 
 "I suppose it has made your head ache worse 
 than ever," said Martha sympathetically. 
 
 "No, strange to say, it's just the other way 
 around," declared Fred's sister, with a faint 
 smile. "Those explosions seemed to have shocked 
 the headache all away." 
 
 Mary was glad to join the others, and the Rov 
 ers and their friends proceeded to one of the re 
 ception rooms of the school. In the meantime the 
 explosions across the lake continued, but seemed 
 to be gradually dying down. 
 
 "It looks to me as if the worst was over," re 
 marked Fred, after there had been comparative 
 silence for fully a quarter of an hour. 
 
 "Say, I'm going down to the lake front to see
 
 THE AMMUNITION FACTORY EXPLOSIONS 33 
 
 what's doing," declared Randy, a little later. 
 "Perhaps we can be of some assistance." 
 
 "That's the talk ! We can't do anything more 
 here," returned his twin. 
 
 "Let's all go down!" cried Jack. "We ought 
 to be able to do something for those poor work 
 men who have been hurt." And then, turning to 
 Ruth, he continued: "If there are any more big 
 explosions and this place seems to be in danger, 
 we'll be back." 
 
 "Oh, Jack! I don't want you to run into any 
 danger down at the lake shore," said the girl, 
 looking at him pleadingly with her big brown 
 eyes. 
 
 "I guess we'll be able to take care of our 
 selves," he answered lightly. But it pleased him 
 a great deal to have Ruth so full of consideration 
 for him. 
 
 Leaving their automobiles in the school 
 grounds, the Rovers and their chums left the 
 place, crossed the highway, and followed the foot 
 path leading down to the Clearwater Hall boat- 
 house. Here they found only a few people con 
 gregated, the heavy-rolling clouds of smoke keep 
 ing a good many away. 
 
 "Not very pleasant here," was Gif Garrison's 
 comment, after the smoke had made him cough. 
 "I don't think I'm going to stay."
 
 34 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "Neither am I," said Spouter. And presently 
 he and quite a few others left, leaving the four 
 Rovers to themselves. 
 
 "You know what I've got an idea of doing?" 
 declared Jack. "Why not get out one of the 
 Clearwater Hall boats and row over a little closer 
 to that place? We may be able to be of some as 
 sistance to some of the workmen." 
 
 The others were willing, and soon a large row- 
 boat was brought out, with two pairs of oars, and 
 the four Rovers manned it and sent it well out 
 into the lake. 
 
 "We've got to keep our eyes open in this 
 smoke," declared Jack. "It's worse than a fog." 
 
 "You're right there," returned Randy. "If 
 some of those poor chaps " 
 
 Boom! 
 
 Another terrific explosion cut short what he 
 was saying. The very water under the rowboat 
 seemed to shake, and the air presently was filled 
 with flying missiles dropping all around them. 
 Then, as Andy stood up in an endeavor to g^t a 
 better view of the situation, something came fly 
 ing through the air, hit him on the shoulder, 
 hurled him overboard!
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 A RESCUE ON THE LAKE 
 
 "ANDY'S overboard !" 
 
 "Grab him, somebody !" 
 
 "Wow! what is this anyway a bombard 
 ment?" 
 
 Such were the cries coming from the three 
 Rovers when they saw the luckless Andy lose his 
 balance and go over into the lake with a splash. 
 
 "It's fire coming down ! We've got to get out 
 of this !" cried Fred, a few seconds later. 
 
 The youngest of the Rovers was right. It was 
 indeed a rain of fire that had suddenly descended 
 upon them through the pall of yellowish-black 
 smoke. It was falling into the boat and on their 
 persons. Where it struck the lake it sent out a 
 curious hissing sound. 
 
 "Come let us get Andy aboard again and row 
 out of this as quickly as possible!" gasped Jack. 
 
 Andy had disappeared from view, but only for 
 a few seconds. He came up, thrashing around 
 wildly, for he had been almost stunned by the 
 
 35
 
 36 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 thing which had struck him, a block of wood car 
 ried up from the ammunition plant by one of the 
 explosions. 
 
 "Steady, Andy, steady! We'll save you!" 
 called out his twin, and as Fred and Jack sent the 
 rowboat in the luckless one's direction, Randy 
 bent over and grabbed his brother by the hand. 
 Then, taking care that the craft should not tip 
 over, Fred and Randy pulled Andy aboard. 
 
 "Are you much hurt?" questioned Randy 
 anxiously. 
 
 "I I don't know," was the gasped-out reply. 
 "I I don't think so, though. What did you 
 slam me in the back for?" Andy demanded of 
 Jack, who had been behind him. 
 
 "I didn't hit you. It was a block of wood 
 which came sailing over from the ammunition 
 factory," was the quick reply. "Come on we've 
 got to get out of here, or the first thing you know 
 we'll be on fire." 
 
 "Better wet your clothing," said Andy. "It 
 may help a whole lot." 
 
 This was good advice, and the others lost no 
 time in filling their baseball caps with water, 
 which they sprinkled over their shoulders and 
 the other portions of their baseball outfits. They 
 also wet down the bow and stern seats of the row- 
 boat. Then they grabbed up their oars and com-
 
 A RESCUE ON THE LAKE 37 
 
 menced to row up the lake, trying to get out of 
 the range of both the fire and the smoke. 
 
 "Here is what the fire consists of," declared 
 Fred presently, when he caught a whisp of it on 
 his arm. "It's nothing but oil-soaked waste. 
 They must have had a whole lot of it at that plant, 
 and one of the explosions sent it high into the air 
 and scattered it in every direction." 
 
 The boys continued on their way for a few 
 minutes, and then ran into another cloud of 
 smoke. This was of a peculiar bluish-green cast, 
 and seemed so sulphurous they were nearly 
 choked by it. 
 
 "Listen!" burst out Andy. "I think I heard 
 somebody calling." 
 
 He held up one hand for silence, and all lis 
 tened attentively. In spite of the roaring of the 
 flames, which were now devouring several of the 
 buildings at the shell-loading plant, and the con 
 tinual popping of some of the smaller shells, all 
 heard a frantic cry for assistance. 
 
 "It's somebody calling for help!" 
 
 "Where is he?" 
 
 "I think the cry came from over yonder," said 
 Jack, in answer to the latter question. "Let's 
 pull over there and see." 
 
 All were willing, and the four once more bent 
 to their oars, sending the rowboat through the
 
 38 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 bAiish-green smoke, which almost choked and 
 blinded them. 
 
 "Herfo *here !" yelled Fred. "Where are you ?" 
 
 "Help \ Help !" came the cry from off to their 
 left. "Help! Save me!" 
 
 The rowboat was turned in that direction, and 
 a few seconds later the Rover boys caught sight 
 through the smoke o;? a water-logged rowboat to 
 which an elderly man, dressed in the garb of a 
 workman, was clinging. * 
 
 "Help me! Help me! I can't hang on much 
 longer!" gasped the man, as soon as he saw the 
 boys. 
 
 "Sure, we'll help you," declared Jack. "Go 
 slow now," he cautioned his cousins. "We don't 
 want to knock him off into the water." 
 
 With care the rowboat was brought around so 
 that they came up alongside of the elderly man. 
 He was glad enough to turn from his water 
 logged craft to the other boat. But he was well- 
 nigh exhausted, and the Rovers had not a little 
 trouble in getting him on board. 
 
 "Tell you what I'm mighty glad you lads 
 came along," panted the old man, when he was 
 safe. "I couldn't have held out much longer. 
 This is something terrible, ain't it? Say, would 
 you mind hooking that boat fast and pulling it 
 to shore ? It belongs to me, and I ain't so wealthy
 
 A RESCUE ON THE LAKE 39 
 
 that I can afford to lose it. Besides, it's got some 
 of my things in it." 
 
 "We'll take it along unless it keeps us back too 
 much," answered Jack. And then he bent down, 
 got hold of the bowline of the craft, and tied it 
 fast to their stern. Fortunately the other boat 
 was a small one, so they had not much difficulty 
 in towing it along. 
 
 "I'm a dockman over at the ammunition fac 
 tory," explained the old man. "And when things 
 began to go off I thought it was high time to get 
 out. I tried to save a few of my things and 
 dumped 'em into my boat and began to pull for 
 the shore. But then one of the big explosions 
 went off, and I got caught in a lot of smoke and 
 a rain of I don't know what, and was nearly ren 
 dered senseless. When I came to, I had drifted 
 along to near where you found me. Something 
 must have hit the boat and gone through the bot 
 tom, for she was filling with water fast. Then 
 she tipped, and I went overboard. I can't swim 
 very well, and that confounded smoke got in my 
 lungs, and I thought sure I would be a goner. 
 You boys certainly came in the nick of time." 
 
 "And we are glad of it," declared Fred, and 
 the others nodded in approval. 
 
 The elderly man said that his name was Jed 
 Kessler, and that he lived on the outskirts of
 
 40 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 Haven Point. He knew very little about Colby 
 Hall, however, for previous to being employed 
 by the Hasley Shell Loading Company he had 
 worked around the docks at Hixley, at one end 
 of the lake. So much the boys learned from him 
 when they had rowed out of the pall of smoke 
 and the rain of fire and could breathe freely and 
 in comfort. 
 
 "Have you any idea what started that fire?" 
 questioned Jack, when they were headed for one 
 of the docks at Haven Point. 
 
 "I've got my idea, yes. But I don't know 
 whether it's correct or not," replied Jed Kessler. 
 "Of course, any kind of a slight accident in a 
 place like that might set things to going. But I 
 know one thing, and that is very important, I 
 think." 
 
 "What is that?" questioned Randy. 
 
 "The first explosion took place down the rail 
 road track, in one of the cars loaded with shells, 
 while the second explosion, which came less than 
 half a minute later, occurred in one of the sup 
 ply houses." 
 
 "Was the supply house near the car where the 
 first explosion happened?" queried Jack. 
 
 "No. The two places are at least five hundred 
 feet apart." 
 
 "In that case, it isn't likely that the first ex-
 
 A RESCUE ON THE LAKE 41 
 
 plosion brought on the second, is it?" questioned 
 Andy. 
 
 "It didn't!" was the prompt answer. "Those 
 two explosions had nothing to do with each other 
 except in one way, and that is that they were 
 both started by the same person or persons," de 
 clared Jed Kessler emphatically. 
 
 "Gee ! do you suppose there were German spies 
 around?" ejaculated Randy. 
 
 "I am sure there were," went on the old dock- 
 man. 
 
 "But I supposed your guards kept all strangers 
 away from the plant," said Jack. 
 
 "They were supposed to. But you know how 
 it is. Those fellows aren't on the watch all the 
 time. They get tired of their job, and sometimes 
 they take it easy. Besides that, it is rather easy 
 to reach the plant from the water front, and it is 
 almost equally easy to come down through the 
 woods on the hill behind the place. Of course, 
 we've got a big wire fence up all around, but it 
 doesn't take much to go through that if a fellow 
 has a good pair of wire cutters." 
 
 "Did you ever see anybody suspicious?" 
 
 "Lots of times. But, of course, most of the 
 people who looked suspicious proved to be noth 
 ing bat men who had an idle curiosity regarding 
 the plant But I saw some fellows around there
 
 42 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 two weeks ago and again a couple of days ago, 
 and they looked mighty suspicious to me. They 
 were a couple of heavy-set looking fellows, with 
 strong German faces, and I heard 'em at a dis 
 tance talking in a language that I'm pretty sure 
 was German." 
 
 "Why didn't you report this to the guard?" 
 
 "I did. But they were a lot of fresh young 
 fellows, and they only laughed at me and said I 
 was too suspicious," grumbled Jed Kessler. "But 
 that is where I made a mistake. I should have 
 gone right to the offices and reported to the head 
 boss." 
 
 "Do you suppose you'd know those fellows 
 again if you saw them?" questioned Jack. 
 
 "I think I would although I'm not sure. 
 They were both fellows with heavy black hair 
 and heavy black beards, and one of them walked 
 with his right foot kind of turned out." 
 
 "You certainly ought to report this as soon as 
 possible," declared the oldest Rover boy. "It 
 may furnish the authorities with an important 
 clue. If I were you, I would get into com 
 munication with one of your bosses without 
 delay." 
 
 Leaving the old man and his rowboat at the 
 dock, the four Rovers rowed up the lake once 
 more in the direction of the Clearwater Hall boat- 
 house. By this time the explosions at the shell-
 
 A RESCUE ON THE LAKE 43 
 
 loading plant had practically ceased, and only a 
 small amount of smoke was now coming from the 
 ruins. 
 
 When the Rovers arrived at the boathouse con 
 nected with the girls' school, they found that 
 Mary and Martha had come down to the place, 
 accompanied by a number of the other girls. All 
 had heard that the Rovers had taken the rowboat, 
 and were wondering if the lads were safe. 
 
 "You've given us a terrible scare," declared 
 Martha to her brother. "You shouldn't have 
 taken such a risk!" 
 
 "Well, it was worth while," answered Fred, 
 and then told of the rescue of Jed Kessler. 
 
 "Well, we've had a surprise since you went 
 away," said Ruth Stevenson presently. 
 
 "A thoroughly disagreeable surprise, too," 
 added May Powell. "You'll never guess who 
 was here only a few minutes ago !" 
 
 "Some of our folks from New York?" ques 
 tioned Jack quickly. 
 
 "No such luck," answered his sister. 
 
 "They were two persons we didn't care to see," 
 said Ruth. "They were Slugger Brown and 
 Nappy Martell !"
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 MEETING OLD ENEMIES 
 
 "SLUGGER BROWN and Nappy Martell!" The 
 cry came from all of the Rover boys simultan 
 eously. 
 
 "What were those fellows doing here?" con 
 tinued Jack. 
 
 "Did they dare to speak to you?" demanded 
 Fred. 
 
 "Of course they spoke to us you can't stop 
 fellows like Brown and Martell from doing that," 
 answered Ruth. "But you can be sure we gave 
 them both the cold shoulder." 
 
 "What did they want here?" questioned Jack. 
 
 "I don't know what they wanted or where they 
 came from," continued Ruth. "Their appearance 
 gave us such a shock we didn't know what to do 
 at first." 
 
 "We were on our way from the school to the 
 boathouse, and were just crossing the roadway 
 when Slugger and Nappy came along in a run 
 about," said May. "The minute they saw us they 
 
 44
 
 45 
 
 stopped and jumped out. They askd us a whole 
 lot of questions about how we were getting along 
 at school and if your sisters were here." 
 
 "Our sisters!" cried Fred. "What business 
 have they got to ask about Martha and Mary?" 
 
 "Of course we didn't answer their questions, 
 and Martha and Mary had gone on ahead, so 
 Brown and Martell didn't see them," said Ruth. 
 "They tried to act in a friendly manner, but we 
 gave them to understand that we wanted nothing 
 to do with them. Then they jumped into the 
 runabout again and drove off." 
 
 "Did they go toward Haven Point ?" questioned 
 Randy. 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Those fellows certainly have their nerve with 
 them to show themselves anywhere near Colby 
 Hall after what happened !" burst out Andy. 
 
 "One would think they wouldn't want any of 
 their old classmates to see them," remarked 
 Fred. 
 
 "They are not that kind," replied Jack. "Both 
 of them are too thick-skinned to be sensitive. 
 More than likely they have been telling their 
 friends that we did our best to get them into 
 trouble and that they were not to blame." 
 
 "Oh, Jack! if you go back to Colby Hall by 
 way of the town, I hope you don't get into any
 
 46 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 trouble with those horrid fellows," said his sis 
 ter. 
 
 "Don't worry about that, Martha," answered 
 her brother quickly. "I'm not afraid of Slugger 
 or Nappy either. They have got to behave them 
 selves ; otherwise we may bring up one of the old 
 charges against them." 
 
 Of course the girls wanted to know more con 
 cerning what had happened to the Rover boys 
 while they were out on the lake, and they related 
 many of the particulars. 
 
 "And do you really think those two Germans 
 that that Jed Kessler spoke about set fire to the 
 munition plant?" questioned Ruth. 
 
 "I don't know what to think, Ruth," answered 
 Jack. "One thing is certain: If the first explo 
 sions weren't accidental, then they must have been 
 due to some underhand work." 
 
 During the time the boys spent with the girls 
 at the boathouse there were no more explosions, 
 and now the fire on the opposite shore of the lake 
 was dying out, while only a small part of the pall 
 of curious-colored smoke remained. 
 
 "I guess it's about over," was Randy's com 
 ment 
 
 Feeling that those at Clearwater Hall would be 
 safe, at least for the time being, the Rovers de 
 cided to return to Colby Hall, knowing that Colo-
 
 MEETING OLD ENEMIES 47 
 
 nel Colby and his assistants would be anxious 
 concerning the welfare of all the cadets. 
 
 Spouter and those with him had taken one 
 automobile, but the other remained, and, bidding 
 the girls good-bye, the Rover boys jumped into 
 this and were soon off. Jack was at the wheel, 
 and in spite of the numerous machines on the 
 road, for the blowing-up of the shell-loading plant 
 had caused great excitement for many miles 
 around, he drove the car with considerable speed 
 in the direction of Haven Point. 
 
 "Let us stop at the town for a few minutes and 
 find out, if we can, just how bad this affair has 
 been," said Fred. 
 
 "That's it!" returned Randy. "I'd like to 
 know if anyone has been killed or seriously hurt." 
 
 They stopped on the main street close to where 
 were located a number of the stores and also the 
 moving-picture theater where the cadets had first 
 met Ruth Stevenson and her chums. 
 
 "It's a pretty bad affair/' said one of the store 
 keepers, with whom in the past the boys had done 
 some trading. "I was just down to police head 
 quarters, and they say there that two workmen 
 were killed and about fifteen injured. It cer 
 tainly is a rascally piece of business, and the fel 
 lows who did it ought to be strung up." 
 
 "Then they are pretty certain that it is the
 
 48 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 work of some German sympathizers ?" questioned 
 Jack quickly. 
 
 "They can't figure it out any other way. The 
 boss of the plant, and likewise two of his head 
 foremen, have been closely questioned, and they 
 declare that every possible precaution against ac 
 cidents was taken. More than that, they say that 
 there were two separate explosions occurring al 
 most at the same time one down on the rail 
 road tracks and another in a storehouse quite a 
 distance away." 
 
 "Yes, we heard that, too, from one of the dock- 
 men of the plant," answered Fred. "He said he 
 thought two men who looked like Germans and 
 who had been hanging around the plant might be 
 
 guilty." 
 
 "Yes, I've heard that story, too. I think it was 
 started by old Jed Kessler, wasn't it?" 
 
 "That's the man," said Randy. 
 
 "I think I saw those two fellows here in Haven 
 Point," continued the storekeeper. "They were 
 heavy-set, round-faced men, and each had heavy 
 black hair and a heavy Hack beard, just as Kess 
 ler described them. They were here several 
 times. I think they had business at one of the 
 machine shops, although I'm not certain about 
 that." 
 
 The Rover boys spoke to several other people
 
 MEETING OLD ENEMIES 49 
 
 of the town and gathered a little additional infor 
 mation regarding the destruction of the shell- 
 loading plant, and then reentered their automo 
 bile and started once more for the military acad 
 emy. With them went Bart White and Frank 
 Newberry, who had come down to the town di 
 rectly after the ball game. 
 
 "If s too bad this affair had to happen just as 
 it did," declared Bart White. "It kind of takes 
 the shine off of our victory over Hixley High." 
 
 "So it does," said Jack. "But that can't be 
 helped." 
 
 "If you put it up to the shell-loading people 
 they would probably have been willing to post 
 pone the blowing up indefinitely," remarked Andy 
 dryly. 
 
 "I suppose the newspapers here will be full of 
 nothing but this affair," said Fred wistfully; 
 "and they won't give our game with Hixley High 
 more than a brief mention." 
 
 "Oh, well, what of it?" cried Randy gaily. 
 "We walloped 'em, and that's the main thing." 
 
 "Right you are!" came in a chorus from sev 
 eral of the others. 
 
 At one of the street corners, owing to the ex 
 citement, there was a congestion of traffic, and 
 Jack had to bring the car to a stop. As he did 
 this there was a sudden yell from behind, and
 
 50 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 then came a slight bump followed by a jingiing 
 of glass. 
 
 "Hi, you! what do you mean by stopping so 
 suddenly ?" yelled an irate voice from the rear. 
 
 "They've busted one of our headlights !" added 
 another voice in surly tones. 
 
 Those in the tonneau of the Rovers' automo 
 bile looked around quickly. 
 
 "Nappy Martell and Slugger Brown!" ejacu 
 lated Fred in surprise. 
 
 "They must have been following us!" added 
 Randy quickly. 
 
 "Say, I didn't know those fellows were any 
 where around here!" burst out Frank Nevvberry. 
 
 "I thought from what you fellows told us those 
 fellows would steer clear of this vicinity," added 
 Bart White. 
 
 By this time Jack and Andy, who were on the 
 front seat, were also looking back to see what had 
 happened. They beheld a runabout standing close 
 up to their own car. The collision had not been 
 sufficient to do any more damage than to break 
 the glass in both of the headlights of the run 
 about. They had struck the framework kolding 
 an extra shoe on the rear of the Rovers' car, and 
 for this reason the other automobile had not suf 
 fered any damage whatsoever. 
 
 "You fellows will pay for this damage!"
 
 MEETING OLD ENEMIES 51 
 
 grumbled Slugger Brown, who was at the wheel 
 of the runabout. 
 
 "You did it yourself," answered Bart White 
 quickly. 
 
 "You fellows had no business to stop so sud 
 denly!" 
 
 "They did it on purpose!" burst out Nappy 
 Martell. 
 
 As was usual with the youth, he was loudly 
 dressed, wearing a light checkered suit with a 
 cap to match and a flaming red tie. He looked 
 somewhat dissipated. 
 
 "I'll attend to this," said Jack to his cousins 
 and the others. And without delay he leaped 
 from the front machine and walked back to the 
 other. 
 
 "Just see what you've done, Jack Rover!" be 
 gan Slugger Brown. But then the stern look in 
 Jack's face caused him to come to a stop. 
 
 "I'm glad I met you, Brown and you too, 
 Martell," said Jack in a low, steady voice. "I 
 was hoping I'd see you before you had a chance to 
 leave Haven Point." 
 
 "Wanted to see us, eh?" said Slugger; and now 
 a somewhat uneasy look took possession of his 
 face. 
 
 "Don't let him talk himself out of paying for 
 the damage done," put in Nappy loftily. He was
 
 52 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 puffing on a cigarette and blew the smoke high 
 into the air as he spoke. 
 
 "We're not going to pay for any damage 
 done," said Jack. "This little accident is your 
 own fault, for you had no business to be driving 
 so close behind our car." 
 
 "We'll see about that," grumbled Slugger. 
 
 "What I want to talk to you about is another 
 matter," went on Jack, without raising his voice 
 because he did not wish to have any outsider 
 hear. "You took the trouble a while ago to stop 
 at Clearwater Hall and speak to some of the 
 young ladies attending that school." 
 
 "Well, what of it? Haven't we got a right to 
 do that if we want to?" 
 
 "I guess we can speak to our lady friends any 
 time we feel like it," added Nappy. 
 
 "Both of you know very well that none of those 
 young ladies want anything to do with you." con 
 tinued Jack. "You've had your warning before. 
 Now I want you to leave them alone." 
 
 "Huh! you talk as if you were bur master," 
 growled Slugger, an ugly look coming into his 
 eyes. 
 
 "Never mind how I talk, Brown. You just 
 listen to what I'm saying, and you mind me. If 
 you don't, you'll get into a whole lot of trouble, 
 just as sure as you are born."
 
 MEETING OLD ENEMIES 5^ 
 
 By this time Fred had also left the forward 
 car and was standing beside Jack. 
 
 "Yon fellows asked about my sister and about 
 Jack's sister," said Fred. "Why did you do 
 that?" 
 
 "That's our business," answered Nappy. 
 
 "I know why you did it," went on Fred 
 quickly. "You did it because you thought you 
 might make some sort of trouble for the girls. I 
 know you! Jack," he continued, turning to his 
 cousin, "I think the best thing we can do is to 
 have them both arrested for that affair on Snow- 
 shoe Island." 
 
 "You can't bring up those old things they are 
 past and gone!" cried Nappy Martell, his face 
 showing sudden uneasiness. "Old Barney Stev 
 enson agreed to let the whole matter drop pro 
 vided he was allowed to remain on the island." 
 
 "Oh, he's only bluffing, Nappy," broke in Slug 
 ger. "They can't do a thing, and they know it !" 
 
 "We can and we will unless you leave all the 
 girls at Clearwater Hall alone," declared Jack 
 stoutly. "Not a one of them wants anything to 
 do with you." 
 
 "How do you know what they want?" 
 
 "Because they told us." 
 
 "I don't bdieve it, Rover." 
 
 "You can suit yourself about that, Brown. But
 
 54 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 just you remember this: If you or Martell at 
 tempt to do anything in the future to annoy my 
 relatives or any of our girl friends at that school, 
 I'll see to it that you are punished, and punished 
 heavily." 
 
 "Say, do you know what I think ?" cried Andy, 
 who had come to the rear of the front car. "I 
 think we ought to give them both a good lick 
 ing." 
 
 "It might do them both good," answered his 
 twin. 
 
 "I don't see how you fellows can show your 
 selves around here," remarked Frank Newberry. 
 "After the way you acted at Colby Hall and up 
 on Snowshoe Island I should think you'd want to 
 keep out of sight." 
 
 "What right have you got to butt in here, 
 Frank Newberry?" cried Slugger Brown wrath- 
 fully. 
 
 "I've got a good deal of right, and you know 
 it, Brown! You and Martell were a disgrace to 
 Colby Hall, and every cadet at the academy is 
 aware of that fact And I, too, know for a fact 
 that none of the young ladies at Gearwater Hall 
 wants to have anything to do with you." 
 
 "Aw, you fellows make me tired!" growled 
 Slugger Brown. 
 
 By this time a small crowd had collected,
 
 MEETING OLD ENEMIES 55 
 
 anxious to find out how the damage to the head 
 lights of the runabout was to be settled. Then 
 a policeman pushed his way forward. 
 
 "Any trouble here?" he asked. 
 
 "No trouble that I know of," answered Jack. 
 "I stopped my car, and this fellow came up be 
 hind me so suddenly that he smashed his head 
 lights." 
 
 "I see." The policeman turned to Slugger 
 Brown. "Your own fault, was it?" 
 
 "It was his fault! He stopped too quickly," 
 grumbled Slugger. "But er I I won't 
 make any complaint at least not not now," he 
 said lamely. "I'll take this up later." 
 
 "And we'll get what's coming to us you see 
 if we don't!" put in Nappy Martell. 
 
 Then Slugger Brown started up the engine of 
 his runabout, backed up a few feet, and turned 
 out into the roadway. He ran around the near 
 est corner and up the road, and was soon out of 
 sight in the distance.
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 CELEBRATING THE BASEBALL VICTORY 
 
 "HE was afraid to make a complaint/' was 
 Fred's comment. 
 
 "I can't understand why two such fellows 
 should act the way they do," said Bart White. 
 "They both come from fairly well-to-do families, 
 and they could be really fine fellows if they 
 wanted to." 
 
 "Slugger Brown doesn't come from a very 
 good family at least as far as his father is con 
 cerned," answered Jack. "Mr. Brown is just as 
 mean and dishonorable as Slugger. He was at 
 the head of the plot to do poor Barney Steven 
 son out of Snowshoe Island." 
 
 "Yes, and to my mind Mr. Martell is no bet 
 ter," added Randy. "I've heard my father talk 
 ing about him several times. Martell has been in 
 more than one shady stock transaction down in 
 Wall Street." 
 
 When the Rover boys arrived at Colby Hall 
 they were immediately surrounded by a number 
 
 56
 
 CELEJB&ATING THE BASEBALL VICTORY 57 
 
 of their friends, all eag^r to learn the particulars 
 of what had occurred in the vicinity of the girls' 
 boarding school. Of course the others who had 
 come in ahead of them had already told their 
 stories, but ererybodj at the military academy was 
 eager to get all the details possible. 
 
 "It's the worst calamity that ever happened 
 around here," said Will Hendry, the stoutest boy 
 in the school, and who was generally called Fatty. 
 Hendry had started to leave the school grounds 
 shortly after the others had gone, but had been 
 stopped by Captain Dale. 
 
 "It looks to me as if it was the work of Ger 
 man sympathizers," said Major Ralph Mason, 
 who was the cadet at the head of the school bat 
 talion. Ralph was the oldest student at the Hall, 
 and one who was greatly liked by everybody. 
 
 "Ralph, what do you think about our getting 
 into this war in Europe?*' questioned Randy. 
 During off hours the young officer was always ad 
 dressed by the Rorers by his first name, although 
 during school hoars and when on parade they in 
 variably addressed the young major by his official 
 title. 
 
 "I'm glad we've got into it at last," returned 
 Ralph Mason. **My father thinks we should have 
 gotten into it long ago. I only wish one thing," 
 he added wistfully.
 
 58 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "And I know what that is !" cried Jack. "You 
 wish you were old enough to volunteer for the 
 army or the navy!" 
 
 "If we were all older what a grand company 
 of volunteers the Government could get out of 
 Colby Hall," said Randy. "I'll wager more than 
 half of the fellows would want to go." 
 
 "I'm certain fellows like Codfish wouldn't want 
 to go," remarked Fred. 
 
 He referred to one of the younger boys, Henry 
 Stowell by name, a lad who was a good deal of 
 a sneak and who in time past had been a toady 
 to Brown and Martell. On account of the great 
 width of his mouth, Stowell was usually called 
 Codfish. 
 
 "If you fellows will keep a secret, I'll tell you 
 something," remarked Ralph Mason, lowering 
 his voice. "I just heard of this a while ago." 
 
 "What is it, Ralph?" questioned Jack quietly. 
 
 "Will you fellows keep it to yourselves until it 
 becomes public property?" asked the young major 
 anxiously. 
 
 "Sure !" was the prompt response. 
 
 "I overheard the talk quite by accident while 
 I was in the library. Colonel Colby was talking 
 to Professors Grawson and Brice. He stated that 
 he intended to leave the HaH under the manage 
 ment of Captain Dale."
 
 CELEBRATING THE BASEBALL VICTORY 59 
 
 "You mean Colonel Colby is going away?" 
 questioned Fred. "Where to?" 
 
 "He has offered his services to the Govern 
 ment." 
 
 "Hurrah for the colonel ! I knew he'd do some 
 thing like that !" cried Randy. 
 
 "Do you know whether his offer has been ac 
 cepted ?" questioned Jack. 
 
 "Of course his offer will be accepted," an 
 swered Ralph Mason. "Now that we are in this 
 great war Uncle Sam will need all the soldiers 
 he can possibly muster, and of course they've got 
 to have first-class men like Colonel Colby to com 
 mand them." 
 
 "You're right there," said Fred. Then he 
 looked questioningly at Jack and the twins. The 
 others understood that look, but just then noth 
 ing was said concerning the thought which had 
 rushed into their minds. 
 
 "I've got to go now," said Ralph Mason, a few 
 minutes later. "I suppose you fellows will want 
 to celebrate that baseball victory to-night?" 
 
 "Surest thing you know !" declared Jack. 
 
 "I don't suppose well have as much fun as we 
 would have had if the shell-loading plant hadn't 
 gone up," grumbled Andy. "We can't make any 
 such noise as that." 
 
 "Oh, we'll have fun enough don't worry about 
 that," answered his twin quickly.
 
 60 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "Well, don't tear the old Hall down," returned 
 the young major, laughing, and then hurried 
 away. 
 
 "This certainly is great news about Colonel 
 Colby's volunteering for the army," said Jack, a 
 little later. 
 
 "I wonder why Captain Dale doesn't volunteer, 
 too?" said Andy. 
 
 "Oh, he's too old; and besides he's somewhat 
 crippled by rheumatism or something," Scid 
 Randy. 
 
 The Rover boys hurried off to their room to get 
 into their cadet uniforms. The twins went on 
 ahead, leaving Jack and Fred alone for the time 
 being. 
 
 "Jack, what do you think our fathers will do ?" 
 questioned Fred. He remembered that both 
 Jack's father and his own had at one time been 
 officers of the cadets at Putnam Hall. The fun- 
 loving father of the twins had never aspired to 
 such a position, being content to remain "a high 
 private in the rear rank," as he himself had often 
 expressed it. 
 
 "I'm sure I don't know, Fred," was the sober 
 reply. "It may be that they will be just as 
 anxious to get into the war as Colonel Colby 
 seems to be. But you must remember that they 
 are at the head of The Rover Company, and pos-
 
 CELEBRATING THE BASEBALL VICTORY 6l 
 
 sibly they won't be able to leave at least not 
 right away." 
 
 "But they are so patriotic they'll want to go," 
 declared Fred. 
 
 "Well, if they make up their minds to go, I 
 guess we'll be among the first to hear about it." 
 
 "Gee, how I'd like to be a soldier boy !" sighed 
 Fred. "Wouldn't it be great if all of us cadets 
 could go into the army?" 
 
 "We'll have to wait four or five years before 
 we can do that, Fred. And I rather think that 
 by that time this great war will be over." 
 
 "Oh, you can't tell how long a war like this 
 will last. For all you know the Germans may 
 come right over here." 
 
 "I don't think they'll do that. They'll have 
 their hands full fighting in Europe." 
 
 "Well, they've sent their submarines over here 
 already." 
 
 "I know that. But I don't think they've got 
 enough submarines to transport an army that 
 way." 
 
 Since coming to Colby Hall the Rover boys 
 had occupied four very pleasant rooms on the 
 second floor in a wing of the great building. 
 But instead of using the four rooms for bed 
 rooms, the twins slept together and all used one 
 of the extra rooms, No. 20, for a sitting-room.
 
 62 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "You fellows have got to hurry up or you'll 
 be late for roll call!" cried Randy, when he en 
 tered. 
 
 "Oh, I think they'll give us a little leeway on 
 account of all the excitement," returned Fred. 
 And he was right, the roll call and drill were 
 postponed for half an hour, for which many of 
 the cadets were thankful. 
 
 It did not take the Rovers long to throw off 
 their baseball togs, wash, and don their uniforms. 
 Then they lost no time in rushing below to the 
 gun rack and obtaining their rifles, doing this 
 just as the drums rattled on the parade ground. 
 
 Soon the battalion of several companies was 
 examined, and then began the roll call. After 
 this there was a brief inspection by Captain Dale, 
 with Colonel Colby looking on. Then the drums 
 rattled and the fifes struck up a lively march air, 
 and the cadets marched around the grounds, dis 
 posed of their rifles, and entered the mess hall 
 of the institution. Here each had his place as 
 signed to him at one of the long tables, each table 
 presided over by one of the officers or a teacher. 
 
 The meal was a substantial one, for Colonel 
 Colby believed in treating his pupils well, and it 
 is perhaps needless to state that all of the cadets 
 fell to with vigor. There was a constant clatter 
 of forks and knives, mingled with a flow of lively
 
 CELEBRATING THE BASEBALL VICTOR* 63 
 
 conversation, carried on, however, in rather a 
 subdued tone, for boisterousness of any sort in 
 the mess hall was against regulations. After each 
 lad finished he excused himself and left the hall, 
 and soon all of them had scattered in various di 
 rections. 
 
 "Bonfires to-night !" announced Andy gaily, as 
 he turned a handspring on the campus. 
 
 "I think we ought to have some sort of feast," 
 said Fred. 
 
 "Great Caesar, Fred ! didn't you get enough to 
 eat at supper?*' queried Jack. 
 
 "Oh, you know what I mean a little some 
 thing to eat just before we go to bed !" answered 
 his cousin. 
 
 "Suits me!" was the cry from the others. 
 
 Talk about the victory over Hixley High and 
 about the excitement attending the destruction of 
 the shell-loading plant filled the air. The cadets 
 were only boys, and the facts regarding the awful 
 occurrence across the lake could not subdue their 
 high spirits when they considered their great vic 
 tory over the high school. 
 
 "We've just got to celebrate and let off steam 
 somehow," was the way Randy expressed him 
 self. 
 
 Boxes and barrels had already been stored 
 away in anticipation of a victory, and these were
 
 64 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 promptly brought forth and placed on the river 
 front They were piled as high as possible and 
 then set on fire, the flames shooting skyward 
 quickly and illtiminating the scene for a long dis 
 tance around. 
 
 "Hello there, Codfish !" cried Andy gaily, when 
 he beheld the sneak of the school standing not 
 far from one of the bonfires. 
 
 "Got any more boxes to put on the fire, Cod 
 fish?" questioned Randy, who was beside his 
 twin. 
 
 "I haven't got any boxes," grumbled the young 
 cadet. Since the departure of Slugger Brown 
 and Nappy Martell from the Hall, Codfish had 
 kept a good deal to himself. But he was as much 
 of a sneak as ever, and did many mean things 
 which were exceedingly irritating to the other 
 cadets. 
 
 "You haven't any boxes?" said Randy, in ap 
 parent surprise. "What's the use of talking like 
 that? You know better;" and then he winked at 
 his brother. 
 
 "I'm on," whispered Andy quickly. "Bring 
 him up to his room in about ten minutes." And 
 then he ran away at top speed. 
 
 "It's a waste of good money to burn up boxes 
 and barrels like that," was Codfish's comment. 
 "I don't see why Colonel Colby allows it. Those
 
 CELEBRATING THE BASEBALL VICTORY 65 
 
 boxes and barrels could be used to pack all sorts 
 of things in." 
 
 "Well, if you don't like to see the boxes and 
 barrels burned up, why don't you furnish us with 
 a little cord wood?" inquired Gif Garrison, who 
 had come up. 
 
 "That's the talk!" said Jack quickly. "Show 
 us where you've got your cord wood stored, Cod 
 fish," he went on, after Randy had whispered in 
 his ear. Then Randy ran off in the direction his 
 twin had taken. 
 
 "I haven't any cord wood, I tell you !" stormed 
 Codfish. "And I haven't any boxes or barrels, 
 either !" and then he walked away to get clear of 
 his tormentors. 
 
 But Jack remembered what Randy had said to 
 him, and did not allow Codfish out of his sight. 
 He kept the sneak in view, and quickly gathered 
 Spouter, Gif, Fatty, Walt, and a number of oth 
 ers around him. 
 
 "We're going to take Codfish up to his room 
 in a few minutes and treat him to the surprise of 
 his life," he explained. "Don't forget to come 
 along and see the fun."
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 FUN WITH CODFISH 
 
 THE idea of having a little fun with Codfish 
 had occurred to Andy and Randy on the day pre 
 vious, when they had been out collecting some 
 boxes and barrels for the bonfires which they 
 hoped to have provided, of course, that Hixley 
 High was beaten in the baseball contest. They 
 had talked the matter over for some time, and 
 had then set to work, laying their plans to give 
 the sneak of the school the surprise of his life. 
 
 "What's doing, Jack?" questioned Walt Bax 
 ter, in some surprise. 
 
 "Going to put one over on Codfish?" ques 
 tioned Gif. 
 
 "Just you wait and see," announced Jack. And 
 then, turning to Spouter, he continued : "In about 
 five minutes I wish you would go over to Codfish 
 and tell him somebody wants to see him up in 
 his room without delay. Put it to him good and 
 strong so that he goes up at once." 
 
 "Trust me for that," answered Spouter, with a 
 66
 
 FUN WITH CODFISH 67 
 
 grin. "I'll tell him his grandfather has just died 
 and the lawyer is up there waiting to hand him an 
 inheritance of a million dollars." 
 
 "Don't pile it on as thick as that !" cried Fred. 
 "If you do, he'll take it for another joke, and 
 won't go at all." 
 
 All of the crowd kept their eyes on Codfish, 
 and when the time was up Spouter approached 
 Stoweil as if in a great hurry. 
 
 "I say, Henry," he said in an earnest voice, 
 "there's a man wants to see you. They just sent 
 him up to your room." 
 
 "To see me! What for?" questioned Codfish 
 in surprise. 
 
 "I don't know. He seemed to be a very nice 
 man, though. He was in a great hurry. You had 
 better not keep him waiting. He said it was very 
 important," and without waiting to be questioned 
 further, Spouter hurried away. 
 
 Codfish looked after the other cadet rather 
 doubtfully, and stood still for a moment. Then, 
 however, his curiosity got the better of him, and 
 he hurried off in the direction of the Hall. 
 
 "Come on, fellows !" cried Jack in a low voice. 
 "But don't let him suspect that you are following 
 him, or it may spoil the fun." 
 
 Stowdl entered the school by a side door and 
 ran up the nearest stairway to the main corridor
 
 68 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 above. The others hastened around to the front 
 entrance and came up by another staircase. They 
 were just in time to see the sneak hurrying into 
 the room he occupied. 
 
 "Hist!" came in a low voice from the other 
 end of the corridor, after the door had closed 
 upon Codfish, and then from a shadowy recess 
 Andy and Randy appeared. 
 
 "Did you get everything fixed up?" questioned 
 Jack hurriedly. 
 
 "All fixed," answered Andy laconically. "Come 
 on in here," and he motioned to a room next to 
 that occupied by Stowell. This belonged to a 
 student who, for the time being, was away from 
 the school. 
 
 Once inside of this room, Randy and Andy 
 took the others to where there was a door con 
 necting that apartment with the one occupied by 
 the sneak. This was partly open, so that they 
 could look into Stowell's room with ease. 
 
 "Hello there!" they heard the sneak exclaim. 
 And then followed the switching on of an elec 
 tric light. "It's only one of their rotten jokes! 
 I knew it all along!" murmured the cadet. 
 
 He looked around the room, and then a cry of 
 astonishment burst from his lips. In the center 
 of the floor were piled at least ten boxes of va 
 rious sizes and shapes. Some of the boxes had
 
 FUN WITH CODFISH 69 
 
 had straw in them and ethers excelsior, and part 
 of this was strewn on the floor. 
 
 "Huh! Some of those fellows are mighty 
 smart, putting these boxes in my room!" growled 
 Codfish to himself. "I'd just like to know who 
 did it! If it was that Spouter Powell, I think 
 I'll go and tell on him !" 
 
 "Here is where I got in fine!" murmured 
 Spouter. 
 
 Codfish glanced further, and his eyes fell on 
 the interior of the closet of the room, the door 
 to which stood wide open. Then he gave a gasp. 
 
 "My gracious! if they haven't taken all my 
 clothing, and my hats, and even my shoes!" he 
 groaned. "This is the worst yet!" He rushed 
 to the closet, and another look convinced him that 
 the place was entirely empty. Then he ran to a 
 corner where stood a clothes tree, which had con 
 tained some of his athletic outfit. This was like 
 wise empty. Then he rushed to his chiffonier. 
 
 "Gone ! Everything gone ! Not a thing left !" 
 he groaned. "Oh, if this isn't the worst yet! If 
 I don't tell on somebody for this !" 
 
 Coming back to the middle of the room,, he sur 
 veyed the pile of boxes suspiciously. Then a sheet 
 of paper resting on the top box claimed his at 
 tention. 
 
 " 'For anything that is missing look in the
 
 70 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 boxes,' " he read from the slip of paper. "Oh, 
 dear! I suppose those fellows were just mean 
 enough to stuff all my things in those packing 
 cases. I wonder what they did that for ? Maybe 
 they thought they were going to cart them down 
 to the bonfire and burn them up, and burn all my 
 stuff, too. Just wait and see if I don't fix some 
 body for this !" 
 
 There was rather a small box on top of the 
 others, and this Codfish started to open first. 
 One end of the lid was nailed down, but the other 
 was loose, and he pulled up on this with vigor. 
 
 And then the sneak got the first of a series of 
 surprises. The lid of the box held down a large 
 rubber frog, and this bounced out of the box, 
 hitting him full in the face. He staggered back 
 and fell over on his bed. 
 
 "Hurrah! First round!" whispered Andy de 
 lightedly. 
 
 "Just wait for the second," said Randy. 
 
 There was nothing else in the box but excel 
 sior, and having rummaged about in this, Codfish 
 threw the box aside and started to investigate the 
 next receptacle. 
 
 The lid to this was screwed on, and he had 
 quite a job opening it. The other cadets watched 
 with interest, doing their best to keep from laugh 
 ing. When the box was opened, Codfish found
 
 FUN WITH CODFISH 71 
 
 that it contained a layer of excelsior. Under this, 
 however, were a number of bundles wrapped in 
 newspapers, each containing a small portion of 
 the stuff taken from his chiffonier. 
 
 "Huh! thought they were smart, didn't they?" 
 he muttered, as he put the things where they be 
 longed. "Just wait ! I'll fix 'em for this." 
 
 The next box contained some of his clothing, 
 which he hung in the closet. Then he tackled a 
 rather large box which was bound up with an old 
 clothesline. He had to tug at the line quite a 
 little to get it loose, not thinking in his excitement 
 that it would be easier to cut the line. The top 
 of the box was filled with all sorts of rubbish. 
 Beneath this were some more of his things, and 
 then at the very bottom a rather small wooden 
 box with a sliding cover. 
 
 Any ordinary school boy would have suspected 
 some trick in connection with this box. But not 
 so Codfish. He looked at it carefully, and then, 
 bringing it close under the light, proceeded to pull 
 the sliding cover back. 
 
 And then he was treated to another surprise, 
 this time far more disagreeable than the other. 
 The box contained a large codfish, one which, as 
 Andy afterwards explained, had seen better 
 days. 
 
 "Phew, what a smell!" cried the sneak, as he
 
 72 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 allowed the decayed codfish to fall out on the 
 floor. 
 
 The odor when released from the air-tight box 
 was so overpowering that he had to go over and 
 throw open the window. 
 
 "Codfish for the Codfish!" sang out Andy 
 gaily, unable to keep quiet any longer. 
 
 The sneak of the school whirled around sud 
 denly, and there beheld in the doorway of the next 
 room the Rover boys and their chums in a group, 
 all grinning at him. 
 
 "How'd you like the fish, Codfish?" questioned 
 Fred. 
 
 "Thought you said you didn't have any boxes 
 in your room," came from Jack. 
 
 "I didn't know you were raising frogs for a 
 living," remarked Randy. 
 
 "Why don't you take those boxes down and 
 put them on the bonfire?" questioned Gif. 
 
 "You ought to be ashamed of yourself litter 
 ing up your room with all that straw and excel 
 sior," was Walt's comment. "If you aren't care 
 ful, you'll get some mighty bad marks for doing 
 that." 
 
 "What did you do with the man who wanted 
 to see you?" questioned Spouter. "Did you tell 
 him that you were too busy to talk ?" 
 
 "You're a fine bunch of fellows !" howled Cod-
 
 FUN WITH CODFISH 73 
 
 fish, not knowing what to say. "You had no busi 
 ness to play a trick like this on me !" 
 
 "Play a trick on you ?" questioned Andy inno 
 cently. "Who has been playing a trick? Why, 
 we don't know what it is to do anything like 
 that!" 
 
 "I think somebody said you wanted to see us, 
 but I don't know what for," added Randy. 
 
 "If anybody should ask me, I would say you 
 had a queer way of cleaning house, Codfish," re 
 marked Fred calmly. 
 
 "And to think he stole one of the codfish from 
 the pantry!" said Jack. "By the way it smells, 
 he must have taken it the day he enrolled here." 
 
 "Maybe he likes codfish good and strong," sug 
 gested Gif. 
 
 "I'll 'codfish' you fellows if you don't leave 
 me alone!" howled the sneak. He was so vexed 
 he almost felt like crying. "You just wait till 
 Colonel Colby or Captain Dale hears about this !" 
 
 "Yes, I wonder what the colonel will say when 
 he finds out you stole one of the codfish belong 
 ing to the school," said Andy. "You oughtn't to 
 have done it, Henry, my boy. If you wanted 
 anything to eat, why didn't you ask one of the 
 teachers for it?" 
 
 "Maybe he chews on codfish in the middle of 
 the night when he can't sleep, or when he is try-
 
 74 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 ing to solve a problem in algebra," suggested 
 Randy. 
 
 "I don't do any such thing, and I didn't take 
 that codfish from the pantry, and you know it!" 
 howled Codfish, in anger. "It's a put-up job, and' 
 you are the fellows who did it ! All of you ought 
 to be sent away from this school." 
 
 "If he took a codfish, maybe he took some 
 other things, too," said Jack. "I think this ought 
 to be investigated." 
 
 "And how did you happen to get all these 
 boxes?" demanded Fred. "I know them. They 
 were collected for the bonfire some days ago." 
 
 "You certainly have no right to have them in 
 your room, Codfish," said Gif. "Better hustle 
 'em down and put 'em on the fire before the rest 
 of the fellows hear of this." 
 
 "And if you've got things belonging to the 
 school victuals besides that codfish, you'd better 
 fork 'em over," admonished Jack. 
 
 "You clear out, every one of you ! I don't want 
 t hear another word!" screamed Codfish, in a 
 rage, "You just wait until I report you ! I think 
 you're all too mean for anything ! Go on away !" 
 And he tried to close the door to the other room 
 in their faces. But they held it back so he could 
 do nothing. 
 
 "Come on, fellows, let's put those boxes where
 
 FUN WITH CODFISH ft 
 
 they belong!" cried Jack. And, marching into 
 the room, he picked up one of the packing cases, 
 and the others quickly followed suit. Then they 
 marched out into the hallway, leaving Codfish 
 staring after them in bewilderment. 
 
 "I know you've got some other things belong 
 ing to the school besides that fish!" cried Andy. 
 ''You've got the pockets of your overcoat just 
 stuffed with good things !" 
 
 "Haven't any such thing !" declared the sneak. 
 And then, struck by a sudden idea, he ran to the 
 clothing closet and brought forth his overcoat, 
 which had been in one of the boxes. He rammed 
 his hand into one of the pockets, and then sud 
 denly withdrew it with a yell of fright and pain. 
 
 And his fright and pain were not without good 
 reason, for clinging to the thumb of the hand he 
 had inserted into the pocket of the overcoat was 
 a small, but exceedingly active, snapping tur 
 tle!
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 AN INTERRUPTED FEAST 
 
 "On, oh, oh!" yelled Codfish, dancing around 
 the room wildly. "Take that thing off ! Oh, I'll 
 be bitten to death ! Take it off, somebody ! What 
 is it, anyhow?" 
 
 "Hello ! Codiish has been fishing," cried Andy 
 gaily. 
 
 "Maybe he got that from the cook's pantry, 
 too," broke in Randy. 
 
 "What's the dear creature's na-sne, Codfish?" 
 questioned Fred. 
 
 "You haven't got to K3 go of him if you don't 
 want to, you know," came from Jack. 
 
 All this while the sneak of the school was danc 
 ing around the room, doing his best to shake off 
 the snapping tvrrtie. Bat the creature, though 
 small, had a hold that was very tenacious, and 
 refused to budge, 
 
 "Say, he won't be seriously bitten, will he?" 
 questioned Spouter, in a low tone. 
 
 "No, it's only a baby snapping turtle," an- 
 76
 
 AN INTERRUPTED FEAST 77 
 
 swered Andy slowly. "Codfish is far more scared 
 than hurt." 
 
 The sneak of the school was so frightened that 
 he did not dare to take hold of the snapping 
 turtle. He held the creature out at arm's length 
 and continued to dance around, asking the others 
 to take it off. 
 
 "He'll eat my finger!" 
 
 "Put it in some water and it will let go quick 
 enough," suggested Fred presently. 
 
 "Yes, give him a chance to swim around in a 
 bathtub," added Randy quickly, when he saw 
 Stowell make a move toward the washbowl in 
 one corner of the room. "That isn't big enough 
 for a good healthy turtle." 
 
 "Oh, oh ! I'll have the law on you for this !" 
 yelled the sneak, and then bolted for the door and 
 ran down the corridor in the direction of the 
 nearest bathroom. 
 
 As it happened, at that moment Job Plunger, 
 the school janitor, was coming along the corridor 
 carrying an armful of old magazines which he 
 had been ordered to store away in the attic. As 
 my old readers know, Plunger, who had been 
 nicknamed "Shout," was quite deaf, and with 
 eyes in another direction he did not see Codfish 
 coming. The two collided violently, and the jani 
 tor was sent over backward, scattering the maga-
 
 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 in all directions, while Codfish came down 
 on top of him. 
 
 "Hi you ! what you mean by knockin' me down 
 that way?" shrilled the janitor, when he could 
 regain his breath. 
 
 "I I didn't mean to do it," stammered the 
 sneak, as he arose to his feet. "I was in a hurry." 
 
 "You ain't got no right to race through these 
 halls like a crazy horse," went on Plunger. "I 
 ought to report you." 
 
 "I told you I was in a hurry," explained Cod 
 fish. 
 
 "Worry ?" queried Plunger, not hearing aright. 
 "Ain't I got a right to worry if a feller like you 
 sends me sprawlin' ?" 
 
 "I didn't say worry I said I was in a hurry. 
 A snapping turtle had me by the finger, and I 
 wanted to get rid of it." 
 
 "Rappin'i Well, you ain't goin' to rap me. 
 I'll let you know that !" growled the deaf janitor. 
 
 "I said snapping not rapping a snapping tur 
 tle!" Codfish put his mouth close to the janitors 
 ear. "A snapping turtle?' 
 
 "What's that? No, I ain't got no snappin' 
 turtle. What would I be doin' with a snappin' 
 turtle?" queried Plunger Wankly. 
 
 "I said I had one here on my thumb!" cried 
 Codfish. "It's gone now. I guess my fall
 
 AN INTERRUPTED FEAST 79 
 
 knocked it off," and he looked around in the 
 rather dim corridor to see what had become of 
 the turtle, but without locating the creature. 
 
 "I'm off, am I?*' snarled Plunger, who had 
 been asked that day to do a large amount of extra 
 work by the cadets, and was consequently in no 
 good humor. "I ain't half as much off as you are, 
 you young rascal!" He grabbed Codfish by the 
 arm. "You jest pick up them magazines and put 
 'em in my arms ag'in, or I'll report you." 
 
 At this the sneak muttered something under 
 his breath. But he was afraid of the deaf jani 
 tor, and so he began to pick up the various maga 
 zines that had been scattered around and piled 
 them high in Plunger's arms. While he was do 
 ing this, he continued to look around for the 
 snapping turtle, but the little creature had disap 
 peared. 
 
 "Now you be careful after this," said Plunger, 
 when the task of gathering up the scattered maga 
 zines had been completed. "After this when you 
 want to run through the halls, you walk !" And 
 then he continued on his way. 
 
 The Rovers and their chums had witnessed the 
 scene in the corridor, but as soon as Stowell 
 turned to come back to his room they ran off and 
 down a side stairs, carrying the packing cases 
 with them.
 
 80 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "Say, but that was rich the way he thumped 
 into Shout," was Andy's comment. 
 
 "Yes, and the way Shout took him up for what 
 he said," returned Randy. "Gosh ! it seems to me 
 as if poor old Shout is getting deafer every day." 
 
 "I wonder what became of the snapping tur 
 tle," said Fred. 
 
 "If they fell on it, they must have crushed the 
 poor creature," returned Jack. 
 
 The boxes were soon placed on the various bon 
 fires, and then the boys mingled with the other 
 students in having a good time generally. The 
 cadets sang songs and danced around the fires, 
 and then organized an impromptu parade up and 
 down the river front and around the Hall. 
 
 "How about that little feast we were going to 
 have before we went to bed?" questioned Randy 
 presently. 
 
 "Just what I was thinking about," answered 
 Fred. "I'd like to have it first rate; but where 
 are we going to get the eats ?" 
 
 "Perhaps we can get something from the Hall 
 pantry," suggested Jack. 
 
 "Nothing doing in that direction," came from 
 Ned Lowe, who was present. 
 
 "What maices you say that?" questioned 
 Spouter. 
 
 "Bart White and I tried it a little while ago,
 
 AN INTERRUPTED FEAST 81 
 
 and everything is locked up as tight as a drum. 
 I guess the head cook and the head waiter got on 
 to the fact that we might make a raid." 
 
 "Then there is only one other thing to do," said 
 Randy quickly. "And that is to go down to town 
 for something." 
 
 "That would be easy enough, especially if we 
 could get some one on the road to give us a lift," 
 said Jack. 
 
 The Rovers and their chums talked the matter 
 over for several minutes, and then it was decided 
 that Jack, Fred, Spouter, and Gif would pay a 
 hurried visit to Haven Point, bringing back with 
 them such good things as they could pick up 
 quickly in the stores and carry back. A cap was 
 passed around, and eight dollars was collected for 
 the proposed feast. The cadets who had been se 
 lected as a committee lost no time in leaving the 
 school grounds, and then hurried off down the 
 road leading to the town. 
 
 "Let's watch our chance for a ride," said Jack. 
 "We don't want to waste any time on this trip." 
 
 He had scarcely spoken when they heard the 
 rumble of a truck approaching. It was a motor 
 truck belonging to a dairy company doing busi 
 ness in Haven Point and other towns around the 
 lake. 
 
 "Hello there! Give us a ride into town, will
 
 82 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 you?" questioned Fred of the driver, as the truck 
 came to a halt at their signal. 
 
 "Sure! Climb on board," said the good-na 
 tured driver. He had only a small load and was 
 glad of their company, feeling sure that they 
 would treat him well for the accommodation. 
 
 By means of the truck it did not take the ca 
 dets long to reach the town, and there they left 
 the driver, Jack tossing him a quarter for his 
 kindness. Then the lads hurried to such of the 
 stores as were still open. 
 
 They had already made up their minds as to 
 what they wanted if the things could be obtained. 
 At a delicatessen store they purchased a paste 
 board box lined with waxed paper and filled with 
 chicken salad, and also some ham and tongue 
 sandwiches. Then they rushed into a bakeshop, 
 the proprietor of which was just closing, and 
 purchased several layer cakes and also a gen 
 erous supply of ginger snaps. Then they hurried 
 to a confectionery, and there obtained some bot 
 tled soda water and ginger ale, and likewise sev 
 eral quarts of ice-cream. 
 
 "Now I guess we're pretty well fixed for a lit 
 tle spread," declared Jack, when they were once 
 more on the street, each loaded with several bun- 
 
 'I hope we can get a ride back to the school,"
 
 AN INTERRUPTED FEAST 83 
 
 said Fred. "These bundles are pretty heavy." 
 
 "I've got an idea," said Andy. "See that auto 
 mobile yonder? Well, that belongs to the man 
 who owns the moving-picture theater. There he 
 is in front of his place. I wonder if he wouldn't 
 let his chauffeur run us down to the Hall? He 
 knows all the boys at the Hall are pretty good 
 customers at his show place." 
 
 "It wouldn't do any harm to ask him, Andy," 
 answered his cousin. 
 
 The crowd crossed the street and was soon in 
 terviewing the owner of the moving-picture the 
 ater. He had seen the boys there a number* of 
 times, and remembered them, and was keenly 
 alive to anything that might aid his business. 
 
 "Sure, my man can run you down to the 
 school," he said readily. "Here he is now." He 
 turned to his colored chauffeur. "Joe, take these 
 young gentlemen to Colby Hall and then come 
 back here just as soon as you can." 
 
 The run to Colby Hall in the automobile took 
 but a few minutes, and the driver very conde 
 scendingly agreed to take them around to the rear 
 entrance of the building. The cadets paid him 
 for his trip, and then lost no time in sneaking 
 what they had bought up a back stairway and 
 into the rooms occupied by the Rovers. 
 
 By this time the celebration over the defeat of
 
 84 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 Hixley High had about come to an end. The 
 cadets were disappearing in all directions, some 
 going to their rooms and others to the library of 
 the school, a large room which was often used as 
 a general meeting place. 
 
 Word had been passed around to a number of 
 others, so that a crowd of about a dozen assem 
 bled in the Rovers' rooms to take part in the 
 feast. 
 
 "I'll tell you one thing we ought to do," said 
 Randy. "We ought to square ourselves somehow 
 with Codfish. Otherwise he may be just mean 
 enough to give us away." 
 
 "I guess I can fix it for you," said Ned Lowe, 
 who in the past had been a bit more friendly with 
 the sneak than any of the others present. "Just 
 give me a plate of ice-cream and a piece of cake, 
 and I'll go and smooth it over with the little 
 sneak." 
 
 "Go ahead and do it, by all means, Ned," an 
 swered Andy quickly. "I don't begrudge the little 
 sneak a bit of something good. It will make him 
 forget how his thumb hurts." 
 
 Ned soon departed with the ice-cream and cake, 
 and then the others passed around the food which 
 had been provided. They had brought along some 
 paper dishes and paper drinking cups, and like 
 wise a few tin spoons, and the boys made them-
 
 AN INTERRUPTED FEAST 85 
 
 selves comfortable on various chairs and on the 
 beds. 
 
 "It's all right," said Ned, when he returned. 
 "Codfish was sitting by the window in his room 
 wondering what he was going to do. He was 
 suspicious at first, thinking there was some trick 
 about the ice-cream or the cake, but when he 
 found it was all right he felt better, and he has 
 promised to keep quiet. But just the same, we'll 
 have to keep quiet ourselves in here, or we'll get 
 into trouble. I just heard the professors going 
 around giving orders that the celebration was now 
 over and everybody would have to turn in." 
 
 With such healthy appetites as all of the ca 
 dets possessed, the good things to eat and drink 
 disappeared as if by magic. Some of the boys 
 wanted to sing, but this had to be tabooed. 
 Spouter, however, was called on to make a little 
 speech, much to his delight. 
 
 "It's a grand occasion," he began. "A grand 
 and glorious occasion, and one which will live long 
 in the memory of those attending this school. In 
 years to come we can point with great pride to 
 our baseball association and how, in spite of the 
 fact that our opponents possessed a pitcher whose 
 renown had traveled for many miles, and an out 
 field which was classed as second to none in this 
 district, yet our invincible heroes "
 
 86 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "Hurrah! Hurrah! That's the stuff, Spouter !" 
 interrupted Andy. 
 
 "Did you say invisible heroes ?" queried Randy. 
 
 "I did not," snorted Spouter. "I said our in 
 vincible heroes. And as I was about to further 
 remark, our invincible heroes covered themselves 
 with a glory which will ever remain as a bright 
 guiding star to this glorious school, and when in 
 days to come " 
 
 "How do you know the days are to come?" 
 questioned Andy. "Maybe the days will go." 
 
 "Stop your interrupting!" cried the young 
 
 speechmaker. "And in the days to come " he 
 
 repeated, "and in the days to come er we 
 shall, in the days to come " 
 
 "Great Caesar, Spouter! how long are those 
 days coming?" queried Randy. 
 
 "Say, how can a fellow make a speech if you're 
 going to interrupt him all the time?" cried 
 Spouter. "If you want to listen to what I've got 
 to say " 
 
 At this moment came another interruption, but 
 not from any of the others present. There was 
 a loud knock on the door, something which 
 brought all of the cadets to their feet m <4anii.
 
 & TELEGRAM FROM HOME 
 
 TLL bet it's one of the professors !" whispered 
 Fred. 
 
 "Just our confounded luck!" grumbled Andy. 
 
 "And when we were having such a dandy 
 time !" added his twin. 
 
 "Say, you fellows get that stuff out of sight, 
 and be quick about it !" commanded Jack in a low 
 tone of voice. "Take everything into the other 
 rooms." 
 
 With alacrity the cadets removed all traces of 
 the spread, placing the empty soda-water bottles 
 and ginger-ale bottles and other things in a closet 
 and in the adjoining rooms. 
 
 "Now you outside fellows get into the other 
 rooms, and hide in the closets if necessary," said 
 Jack. "I'll stay here with my cousins." 
 
 The knock on the door had been repeated sev 
 eral times, and Jack had answered in a sleepy 
 voice that he was coming. Then, when all was 
 ready, he threw the door open to find himself 
 
 87
 
 88 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 confronted, not by one of the professors, as he 
 had expected, but by Bob Nixon, a fellow who 
 was employed as a chauffeur and a generd man 
 of all work around the school. 
 
 "You must sleep pretty sound," announced 
 Nixon good-naturedly. "I thought I'd have to 
 knock the door down to make you hear." 
 
 "I told you I was coming, Nixon," answered 
 Jack. "What do you want?" 
 
 "Got a telegram for you," answered the man 
 curtly. "Professor Brice asked me to bring it up 
 to you. Say, you fellows certainly did trim up 
 Hixley High to-day, didn't you?" the chauffeur 
 went on, grinning. 
 
 "You're right we did!" answered Jack. He 
 was immensely relieved to think it was not one 
 of the professors come to spoil their feast. 
 "Where is the telegram ?" 
 
 "Here you are," and Nixon held it forth. 
 
 "Any charges?" 
 
 "No ; it's a prepaid telegram. It was delivered 
 with another one for Colonel Colby. He signed 
 for it, thinking you might be asleep. I hope you 
 haven't got any bad news." 
 
 "I hope so myself," answered Jack. His heart 
 had given a little jump on first receiving the 
 news, thinking that possibly something had hap 
 pened at home. He lost no time in opening the
 
 A TELEGRAM FROM HOME 89 
 
 envelope, and while he did this Fred and the twins 
 crowded around him. 
 
 The telegram was from Jack's father, and read 
 as follows : 
 
 "Your Uncle Sam and I have volunteered for 
 the army. We have both received commissions. 
 Tell Fred of this and break the news gently to 
 Mary and Martha. Uncle Tom will manage busi 
 ness and remain head of Liberty Loan Commit 
 tee. Cplonel Colby will tell you more. 
 
 "RICHARD ROVER." 
 
 "What is it?" queried Fred. 
 
 "It's great news, Fred ; especially for you and 
 for me," answered Jack, whose eyes had trav 
 eled swiftly over the telegram. 
 
 Then he read the message aloud. Bob Nixon 
 had retired, and Randy had closed the door after 
 him. 
 
 "Well, what do you know about that!" ejacu 
 lated Fred. "My f ather in the army ! Good for 
 him!" 
 
 "And to think my father is going, too!" re 
 marked the oldest of the Rover boys. "And he 
 also has a commission." He looked at Andy and 
 Randy and wanted to go on, but somehow could 
 not
 
 90 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "And they are going to make our father remain 
 at home and take care of the business," remarked 
 Randy soberly. "That's what I call tough luck !" 
 
 "It sure is!" declared his twin emphatically. 
 'Til wager he wanted to go to the front just as 
 much as anybody." 
 
 "Why, of course he did," answered Jack read- 
 ily. 
 
 "Uncle Tom is just as brave as anybody ! We 
 all know that !" burst out Fred. "It was only that 
 somebody had to stay in New York and take care 
 of The Rover Company." 
 
 "Of course our dad was never as much of a 
 soldier as your fathers," continued Randy. "He 
 never became an officer at Putnam Hall. Just the 
 same, I'll wager he'd like to have a chance to put 
 one over on the Huns." 
 
 By this time the other cadets had come f*om 
 their various hiding places and were listening 
 with much interest to what was being said. 
 
 "It certainly is great news!" declared Gif Gar 
 rison. "I wonder if my dad will want to go, 
 too?" He knew that his parent and the older 
 Rovers had been great chums. 
 
 'They leave us to break the news to Mary and 
 Martha," said Fred. "That isn't going to be a 
 very nice job. I'm afraid the poor girls will be 
 all broke up."
 
 A TELEGRAM FROM HOME 91 
 
 "I can't see it that way," answered Jade. 
 "They ought to feel proud to think our fathers 
 are brave enough to volunteer." 
 
 "The telegram says that Colonel Colby will tell 
 you more about this," said Randy. "Why don't 
 you go over and interview him?" 
 
 "Maybe he has gone to bed," suggested 
 Spouter. 
 
 "I don't think so not if he was up to receive 
 that telegram Nixon mentioned," said Jack. 
 "Anyhow, I'm going down and find out. Do you 
 want to come along, Fred?" 
 
 "Sure!" was the instant response. 
 
 "Find out if the colonel knows anything about 
 my father," said Randy. And then he added 
 to his brother : "We can stay here and get rid of 
 the remains of this feast." 
 
 "All right," was Andy's answer. And then he 
 added in a low tone. "Just the same, I can't 
 understand why dad didn't volunteer along with 
 Uncle Dick and Uncle Sam," and his face wore 
 anything but a pleasant expression. 
 
 Leaving the others to dispose of what remained 
 of the feast as they saw fit, Jack and Fred 
 brushed up a bit, and then lost no time in hurry 
 ing downstairs and to the main entrance of Colby 
 Hall. Here they found a night watchman on 
 guard.
 
 92 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "You can't go out this time of night," said the 
 watchman, following orders. 
 
 "We have just received this telegram," an 
 swered Jack, showing the yellow slip; "and we 
 must confer with Colonel Colby at once. The 
 telegram states that he can give us some informa 
 tion we want" 
 
 "Oh, all right, if that's the case," said the 
 watchman, and allowed them to pass. 
 
 As stated before, the colonel and his family, 
 along with a number of the professors, lived in 
 a building some distance away from the Hall 
 proper. Crossing the campus, the boys noted a 
 light in the colonel's library, and presented them 
 selves at the door of this place, and knocked. 
 
 "Come in," called out Colonel Colby. 
 
 They found the head of Colby Hall seated at 
 his desk, looking over a number of private pa 
 pers and accounts. He looked up questioningly, 
 and then smiled as he recognized his visitors. 
 
 "Got your news from home, I suppose," he 
 said, after motioning them to seats. "I knew it 
 was coming." 
 
 "It's great news, Colonel Colby!" cried Jack, 
 his eyes shining. "Here is the telegram. You 
 see it says you will give us more information. Oi 
 course, both Fred and I are curious to know all 
 the particulars."
 
 A TELEGRAM FROM HOME 93 
 
 "I'll be glad to tell you all I can, boys," an 
 swered Colonel Colby. "And first of all let me 
 say that I have also volunteered, and I, too, have 
 been commissioned." 
 
 "Isn't that fine!" exclaimed Fred. "Are you 
 going with our fathers ?" 
 
 "Yes. And I may as well tell you a little se 
 cret. Quite a crowd of us, all former pupils of 
 Putnam Hall, have volunteered, and we hope to 
 go into the war together." 
 
 "May I ask what sort of commission my father 
 obtained?" questioned Jack. 
 
 "He has been made a captain and your Uncle 
 Sam has been made a lieutenant." 
 
 "A lieutenant !" said Fred. "Well, that's some 
 thing anyhow !" 
 
 "And what about you, if I may ask?" contin 
 ued Jack. 
 
 "I, too, have been made a captain." 
 
 "Who of the others of the Old Guard are go 
 ing?" asked Fred. 
 
 "Oh, there are quite a number, including Harry 
 Blossom, Bart Conners, Dave Kearney, and Hans 
 Mueller." 
 
 "For gracious sake ! you don't mean that Hans 
 Mueller is going?" queried Jack. He had often 
 heard of this German-American who had been a 
 school chum of his father. Mueller had never
 
 94 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 learned to use the English language correctly, and 
 had been intensely German in many of his ways. 
 
 "Yes, Hans Mueller has volunteered," an 
 swered Colonel Colby. "But he is going into the 
 heavy artillery, so I'm afraid your fathers and I 
 won't see very much of him. In spite of his Ger 
 man blood, Hans Mueller is very patriotic, and 
 that counts for a good deal." 
 
 "I should say it did !" said Fred. 
 
 "And what about Mr. Powell and Mr. Garri 
 son?" questioned Jack. 
 
 "We have been corresponding with those two 
 gentlemen, but up to to-day have not heard what 
 they have decided to do. We are hoping that 
 they will go with us if they can leave their busi 
 ness. And that puts me in mind. You will prob 
 ably want to know about your Uncle Tom, and I 
 presume the twins would like to know, too." 
 
 "Yes, indeed!" 
 
 "Well, when the question of going to the front 
 came up, your Uncle Tom was just as eager to 
 go as anybody, even though he was never an of 
 ficer during his days at Putnam Hall Military 
 Academy. But it was realized that some one must 
 remain behind to take charge of The Rover Com 
 pany. More than this, your Uncle Tom is at the 
 head of one of the most important committees 
 connected with the sale of Liberty Bonds, and he
 
 A TELEGRAM FROM HOME 95 
 
 is also at the head of one of the Red Cross com 
 mittees, and doing splendid work in both posi 
 tions. The matter was talked over a number of 
 times, and finally, much, however, against his 
 will, he consented to withdraw in favor of your 
 fathers. It is understood that he is not only to 
 look after the business, but that he will likewise 
 look after all of you young folks, including your 
 sisters." 
 
 "And how soon do all of you expect to leave, if 
 I may ask?" questioned Jack. 
 
 "That will depend somewhat on circumstances. 
 As soon as I receive any word, Til let you know. 
 In the meanwhile, however, you may get some 
 word from home." 
 
 The two cadets continued to talk the matter 
 over with Colonel Colby for several minutes 
 longer, and then, realizing that he was a very 
 busy man, they withdrew and hurried back to 
 their own rooms. 
 
 "Now tell us all about it," said Andy. All of 
 the outsiders except Spouter and Gif had gone 
 to their own quarters. 
 
 "Tell it straight," said Randy. 
 
 Sitting down, Jack and Fred did so, the others 
 listening closely to every word that was said. As 
 they proceeded the twins showed their satisfac 
 tion over the news.
 
 g6 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "I kne\r dad would want to go just as much 
 as anybody," declared Randy. 
 
 "So did I," added his twin. "As it is, I guess 
 he'll have as much to do as anybody." 
 
 "He'll certainly have his hands full, running 
 The Rover Company aod being on those two com 
 mittees, as -wfl as looking after all of us young 
 folks." 
 
 "Just as if we couldn't look after ourselves !" 
 exclaimed Fred. 
 
 "Oh, well, you know what I mean!" 
 
 "This gets me!" said Spouter. 'Td like to 
 know what my father is going to do. If he is 
 going into the army, I'd like to know it." 
 
 "And I'd like to know what my father is going 
 to do, too," said Gif. "I don't believe he cares 
 much for military matters, but just the same, he 
 is intensely patriotic, and I know he would like 
 to get a chance at those Bodies." 
 
 "I suppose we'll get more news in a day or 
 two," said Jack. "This telegram was sent more 
 to break the ice than anything else. It puts it up 
 to us to let Mary and Martha know," and he 
 looked at Fred as he spoke. 
 
 "Well go over to-morrow and see them," was 
 Fred's reply. "I don't think I care to telephone 
 news like this. No, we'll take them off by them 
 selves and let them know."
 
 A TELEGRAM FROM HOME 97 
 
 A little later Spouter and Gif retired. The four 
 Rover boys sat up for fully an hour longer, dis 
 cussing the subject from every possible point of 
 view. To Jack and Fred the entrance of their 
 fathers into the army of the United States meant 
 a great deal. The great war was on in all its 
 fury, and they knew that sooner or later their 
 fathers would be sent to France to face the enemy. 
 
 "It's all well enough to talk about going to the 
 front and covering oneself with glory," was the 
 way Fred expressed himself. "But some of those 
 who go to the front never come back." 
 
 "That is true, Fred," answered Jack soberly. 
 "But a good citizen has got to be ready to do his 
 duty, no matter what the cost." 
 
 "Oh, I know that! Just the same, this going 
 to the front is a serious business. Even if a per 
 son isn't killed, he may come back minus an arm 
 or a leg, or something like that." 
 
 "Well, don't you go to talking like that to 
 Mary and Martha." 
 
 "I don't intend to. Just the same, what I said 
 is true." 
 
 "I know it"
 
 CHAPTER X 
 
 ON THE WAY HOME 
 
 "On, Jack, you don't mean it! Father and 
 Uncle Sam have really volunteered for the war !" 
 
 It was Martha Rover who spoke. She and her 
 brother were seated in a small summerhouse at 
 tached to Clearwater Hall. Not far away sat 
 Mary and Fred. 
 
 "It's the truth, Martha," answered Jack ; "and 
 here is the telegram that was sent. We at once 
 went to Colonel Colby and got some particulars." 
 
 "But he may be shot down and killed!" and 
 Martha's face grew white as she spoke. 
 
 "That's a chance every soldier takes when he 
 goes to the front, Martha. But let us hope that 
 dad will escape and let us hope that Uncle Sam 
 will escape, too." 
 
 Jack and Fred had come over early in the morn 
 ing and had asked permission of Miss Garwood 
 to see the girls on an important errand. They 
 had left the school building under the curious eye 
 of Ruth and a number of their other chums. 
 98
 
 ON THE W AY HOME 99 
 
 "Well, in one way, I'm glad of this," declared 
 Mary, her pride showing in her face. "It's ex 
 actly what I thought dad would do the minute we 
 got into the war. I knew he wouldn't want to be 
 thought a slacker." 
 
 "But, Mary! suppose they got killed or even 
 wounded?" murmured Martha. 
 
 "Martha Rover! do you want your father to 
 hang back when he thinks it's his duty to go to 
 the front?" demanded Mary, her eyes snapping 
 questioningly. 
 
 "No, no!" answered her cousin quickly. "I 
 know it's the right thing to do. Just the same, it 
 worries me a great deal ; and I know it will worry 
 mamma, too." 
 
 "You mustn't say anything about being a 
 slacker," admonished Jack. "If it should get to 
 the ears of Uncle Tom, it might make him feel 
 very bad." 
 
 "Oh, I don't put Uncle Tom down as 
 a slacker." returned Mary quickly. "I think he is 
 making a great sacrifice, by staying behind to keep 
 the business together, and to serve on that Loan 
 Committee and the Red Cross Committee." 
 
 The young folks talked it over for some time, 
 and decided to wait until they got further word 
 from home. Then the two girls went back into 
 the school to tell Miss Garwood and their chum*
 
 JOO 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 the news, while the boys hurried to Colby Hall, 
 arriving there during the morning recess. 
 
 "Say, but we've had some fun since you went 
 away!" cried Andy gaily, when they appeared. 
 "Pud Hicks, the janitor's assistant, got the sur 
 prise of his life." 
 
 "How is that?" questioned Fred. 
 
 "Why, Pud was using a vacuum cleaner in the 
 upper hall when he saw something in a dark cor 
 ner that he couldn't quite make out. The thing 
 got stuck in the cleaner, and he put down his 
 hand to see what it was. The next minute he let 
 out a yell like a wild Indian and came flying down 
 the corridor, scared stiff." 
 
 "What was it the snapping turtle?" asked 
 Jack. 
 
 "You've struck it. The turtle must have 
 crawled into the corner, and when he felt Pud's 
 hand on him he took a good solid hold on Pud's 
 little finger. 
 
 "I had just gone upstairs to get a book when 
 I saw Pud tearing around. Half a dozen fellows 
 were there, and the way Pud cut up was like a 
 circus. Shout Plunger came tearing upstairs to 
 find out what it was all about, and Pud gave the 
 snapping turtle a sling, and it hit Shout right in 
 the face and then fell down inside his coat. 
 Shout put his hand inside to find out what it
 
 ON THE WAY HOME 101 
 
 was, he being too deaf to hear the talk about a 
 snapping turtle, and then the turtle got busy and 
 got Shout by the hand. Then there was more 
 fun!" 
 
 "What did they do wfck the turtle at last?" 
 questioned Jack. 
 
 "Oh, Shout wouldn't take any chances," an 
 swered Andy. "He put the turtle down on the 
 floor and smashed it with his heel; and then, of 
 course, the fun was all over." 
 
 "Did they find out how the turtle came to be 
 there?" questioned Fred. 
 
 "No, they didn't. Codfish came along, and he 
 started to say something, but I put up my fist and 
 motioned to him, and then he shut up like a clam." 
 
 "He'll give you away sooner or later, Andy," 
 remarked Jack 
 
 "If he does, he'll pay for it," retorted the fun- 
 loving Rover. 
 
 Several days went by, and during that time 
 the boys learned not a little concerning the catas 
 trophe at the Hasley Shell-Loading plant, the 
 local papers giving a full account of the affair. 
 Fortunately the report that several had been 
 killed was untrue, but about sixteen men had been 
 injured, and several of them quite seriously. 
 
 There were many speculations concerning what 
 had started the explosions. It was proved that
 
 102 
 
 the first had occurred in one of the cars which 
 was standing loaded on the railroad track, while 
 the second explosion had come less than a min 
 ute later from what was known as Storehouse 
 No. 3. Then had followed an explosion at Store 
 house No. 2, and after that the explosions had 
 come so rapidly and there had been so much ex 
 citement that no one could tell exactly what had 
 happened next. But fortunately the explosions 
 had been confined to the storehouses and the 
 loaded cars on the track. The main building of 
 the shell-loading plant had suffered considerably, 
 but a portion was still standing, and some under 
 ground vaults, filled with high explosives, had 
 not been reached. Had these explosiyes gone up, 
 it is more than likely Haven Point, as well as 
 Clearwater Hall and possibly Colby Hall, would 
 have been shaken to their foundations and with 
 great loss of life. 
 
 A rigid investigation had been started by three 
 different parties the owners of the plant, the 
 local authorities, and the Secret Service of the 
 national government. The Secret Service men, 
 of course, made no public report, but the others 
 in authority came to the conclusion that the ex 
 plosions had been started either by some spies 
 working for the shell-loading plant or by two 
 suspicious-looking men who had been seen sev-
 
 ON THE WAY HOME IOJ 
 
 eral times around the place the same fellows de 
 scribed by Jed Kessler. 
 
 "Maybe those two fellows on the outside had 
 confederates on the inside," remarked Jack, in 
 talking the affair over with his cousins. 
 
 "More than likely that's the truth of it," said 
 Randy. "Those fellows often work in gangs." 
 
 During the days following the victory over 
 Hixley High, a number of the cadets had gone 
 down to Haven Point at various times, and sev 
 eral brought back the report that they had met 
 Slugger Brown and Nappy Martell driving 
 through the town in their runabout. Slugger and 
 Nappy had put on a lordly air, bowing very con 
 descendingly to those they knew, but refusing to 
 stop for any conversation. 
 
 "Those fellows make me weary in the bones," 
 was the way Dan Soppinger expressed himself. 
 "What ever brought 'em to Haven Point? If I 
 had been fired out of the school the way they 
 were, I wouldn't want to show my face around 
 here again." 
 
 "Yes, Dan ; but you aren't the sort they are," 
 declared Jack. "I don't believe either Slugger 
 Brown or Nappy Martell has a particle of real 
 pride. They think just because they have a little 
 more spending money than most fellows, they 
 can lord it over anybody."
 
 104 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 It worried all of the Rovers to think that 
 Brown and Martell were hanging around Haven 
 Point, and Jack telephoned to Oearwater Hall 
 several times, calling up Ruth and also his sister 
 Martha, asking if they had been annoyed in any 
 way by the pair. 
 
 "We saw them again down near otir boat- 
 house," said Ruth over the telephone. "They 
 acted as if they wanted to talk to us, bat we did 
 not give them any chance to do it." 
 
 "If they dare to say a word to any of you, just 
 let us know and we'll take care of them," de 
 clared the oldest Rover boy. 
 
 On the third day came a long letter to Jack 
 and an equally lengthy communication for Fred. 
 The letters were from their fathers, and in them 
 Dick and Sam Rover gave the particulars of how 
 they had volunteered for service in France and 
 how Dick had been commissioned a captain and 
 Sam a lieutenant. They mentioned tKe 'fact that 
 they were soon to leave New York City, along 
 with a number of other volunteers, to go to Camp 
 Huxwell, a beautiful site selected by the govern 
 ment and located on the Atlantic coast. 
 
 "Why, say, that isn't very far from here !" ex 
 claimed Jack. "I've often heard them talk about 
 that place." 
 
 Jack's father also mentioned the fact that Colo-
 
 ON THE WAY HOME 105 
 
 nel Colby had obtained a commission as a cap 
 tain and that a great many others of his old school 
 chums from Putnam Hall, and likewise two of 
 his comrades from Brill College, were going. He 
 added that if Jack wanted to come home to see 
 him off, he could do so. 
 
 "And that's just what my dad says, too," said 
 Fred, after both boys had finished reading the 
 ktters. "Of course we'll go !" 
 
 "Ten horses couldn't hold me back," answered 
 Jack. 
 
 "Well, if you fellows go, we're going, too," 
 declared Randy, when the matter was talked over. 
 
 "Bet your life !" added Andy slangily. "I want 
 to know what dad has got to say about all this." 
 
 Jack and Fred communicated at once with their 
 sisters, and learned that they, too, had received 
 letters from home and were going to depart for 
 New York City at the earliest possible moment. 
 It was then arranged that the young folks should 
 all leave together on the following morning. 
 
 "Remember me to your fathers," said Colonel 
 Colby, after they had asked for and received per 
 mission to go. "Tell them they will hear from 
 me very shortly." 
 
 The two giris met the four boys at Haven 
 Point, and Ruth, May, Gif, and Spouter came to 
 see them off.
 
 106 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "I've got a surprise for you," said Spouter, 
 who had come to the railroad station at Haven 
 Point earlier than the others, in order to obtain 
 parlor-car seats for the party. 
 
 "What is that?" questioned Fred. 
 
 "When I came in for the seats, who do you 
 think was just ahead of me at the ticket win 
 dow?" 
 
 "You don't mean Slugger and Nappy?" ques 
 tioned Randy quickly. 
 
 "You've struck it!" 
 
 "What were they doing there?" asked Jack 
 with interest. 
 
 "They were getting tickets for New York." 
 
 "Oh, dear ! do you mean to say we've got to put 
 up with those fellows on this trip?" sighed Mar 
 tha. 
 
 "You won't have to notice them, Martha," de 
 clared her brother. 
 
 "Don't worry but what we'll make them keep 
 their distance," added Fred. 
 
 The whole crowd looked around the depot, and 
 presently made out Slugger and Nappy at the far 
 2nd of the platform. They were smoking cigar 
 ettes and talking in low, earnest tones. 
 
 tf l hope they didn't get seats in the parlor car," 
 said Mary. 
 
 "I don't think they did," answered Spouter.
 
 ON THE WAY HOME 107 
 
 "They're such smokers, I guess they'd just as lief 
 hang out in the smoking car." 
 
 In a few minutes the train came along, and, 
 bidding their friends good-bye, the Rovers got 
 aboard and had a porter show them to their seats. 
 From the window Jack waved Ruth a good-bye, 
 and then the long train pulled out of Haven Point 
 and began its trip to the metropolis. 
 
 It was rather a long journey, and it was neces 
 sary that they obtain a meal on the train. 
 
 "Let me go into the dining car and have a look 
 around first," remarked Fred, when it came time 
 to eat. 
 
 "What's the matter afraid we won't be able 
 to get seats ?" inquired Randy. 
 
 "I want to see if Slugger and Nappy are 
 around. I don't want to eat when they do." 
 
 "Right you are!" answered Jack. 
 
 He and Fred hurried through the train and 
 into the diner. Neither Brown nor Martell were 
 present, for which they were thankful. They 
 found a table for four on one side of the car, 
 with a table for two directly opposite, and at once 
 engaged both. Then, while Jack held the tables, 
 Fred hurried back and brought the girls and the 
 twins. 
 
 "I never eat in a dining car but what I think 
 of that fun we had with Asa Lemm when we first
 
 108 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 came to the Hall," remarked Andy, as they sat 
 down. "My, what a pickle we did get that pro 
 fessor in!" he chuckled, referring to a series of 
 incidents, the particulars of which were related 
 in "The Rover Boys at Colby Hall." 
 
 "I wonder if we'll ever meet old Asa Lemm 
 again?" remarked Fred. 
 
 "Sure!" returned Randy. "He's like a bad 
 penny bound to turn up some time." 
 
 The young folks ordered soup for a first course, 
 and this was quickly served. Mary and Martha 
 sat at the larger table with Andy and Randy op 
 posite, while Fred and Jack occupied the smaller 
 table on the other side of the car. 
 
 The soup was finished and the young folks 
 were waiting to be served with the more substan 
 tial portion of the meal, when suddenly Fred, 
 who was looking toward the far end of the dining 
 car, pressed his foot down on that of his cousin. 
 
 "What is it?" questioned Jack quickly. 
 
 "Here come Slugger Brown and Nappy Mar- 
 tell," was the low reply.
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 TOM ROVER'S DILEMMA 
 
 ANDY and Randy were facing the same way as 
 Fred, and they, too, noticed the approach of 
 Brown and Martell. Randy whispered some 
 thing in a low tone of voice to Martha and Mary, 
 and the two girls pursed up their lips, but said 
 nothing, nor did they look around. 
 
 The dining car was almost full, and the only 
 table vacant was a small one directly behind where 
 Fred was sitting. Slugger and Nappy were con 
 ducted to this by the head waiter, thus passing the 
 Rovers. They did not, however, notice our 
 friends until they had seated themselves and given 
 their order. 
 
 "Humph ! what do you know about that ?" mur 
 mured Nappy Martell to his crony. He was 
 seated where he could stare directly at the two 
 girls. 
 
 "What's the matter?" returned Slugger Brown, 
 and then turned around to follow his crony's gaze. 
 "What do you know about that? I didn't know 
 
 109
 
 1 10 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 they were in such a hurry to get to the diner, did 
 you?" 
 
 "I knew they would most likely want to eat," 
 answered Nappy. 
 
 The newcomers winked at each other, and then, 
 while they were waiting to be served, Nappy 
 began to stare boldly at Martha. But she refused 
 to look at him, confining her attention to her 
 plate and to Mary and the twins. 
 
 Fred could no longer see the unworthy pair, as 
 they were behind him. But Jack, looking over 
 his cousin's shoulder, got a good view of how 
 Martell was staring at his sister, and he also saw 
 how uncomfortable this was making Martha. He 
 waited a minute or two longer, hoping that Nappy 
 would desist. But then, as the dudish young man 
 continued to gaze at the girl, trying his best to 
 catch her eye, he whispered something to Fred, 
 and then rose to his feet. 
 
 "All right, Jack, I'm with you if you want any 
 help," returned Fred promptly. 
 
 Without hesitation, Jack approached the table 
 at which Brown and Martell sat eating their soup, 
 and placed himself close to the latter's side. 
 
 "Now listen to me, Nappy Martell," he said in 
 a low but distinct voice, meant only for the dudish 
 youth. "You keep your eyes to yourself and 
 leave my sister and my cousin alone. If you
 
 TOM ROVER'S DILEMMA m 
 
 don't, I'll smash you one in the face that will put 
 you in the hospital. Now remember I won't 
 give you another warning!" And having thus 
 spoken, Jack turned on his heel and went back 
 to his own table. 
 
 Nappy Martell flushed up and an angry retort 
 arose to his lips. Then, however, he became pale 
 and not a word escaped him. 
 
 "What was that he said, Nappy?" demanded 
 Slugger in a whisper. 
 
 "I I'll tell you afterwards," stammered Mar- 
 tell. "He's mighty fresh that fellow!" 
 
 "Did he threaten you?" 
 
 "I guess he wants to start a row," grumbled 
 Nappy. "But I don't want any fight in front of 
 those girls." 
 
 "Those Rovers are getting too fresh to live," 
 was Slugger's comment. "Some day we'll have 
 to get after 'em and polish 'em off." 
 
 "We can't get after 'em any too quick to suit 
 me," answered his crony. 
 
 After that Nappy confined his gaze to his chum 
 and to the lunch set before him. Never once did 
 ke allow his eyes to rove over to the table oppo 
 site. Jack had spoken with an intensity that 
 showed his earnestness, and for once Nappy Mar- 
 tell was completely subdued. 
 
 "Those Rovers are getting to be a regular
 
 112 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 bunch of rough-necks," he growled, after he and 
 his crony had finished a somewhat hurried meal 
 and gone back to the smoking car. 
 
 "Did he want to fight you?" queried Slugger. 
 
 "That's what he had in mind to do as if I 
 would want to fight before that crowd of people! 
 Why, we would all have been arrested!" 
 
 Jack's meal had been spoiled for him, but he 
 did not let the others know this. He, however, 
 kept his eyes on Brown and Martell until they 
 left the dining car. Then he breathed a sigh of 
 relief. 
 
 "Gee ! I'm glad the/ re gone," was Fred's com 
 ment. 
 
 "You're no more glad than I am," answered 
 his cousin. "I'll teach him to stare at my sister ! 
 For two pins I'd have wiped up the floor with 
 him!" 
 
 "I wish I'd have gotten the chance," put in 
 Andy, from across the aisle. "Wouldn't I 
 like to have peppered up their food good for 
 them!" 
 
 In due course of time the young Rovers 
 reached the Grand Central Terminal at Forty- 
 Second Street, in New York City. They had 
 sent a telegram, announcing their coming, and 
 found Mrs. Dick Rover and Mrs. Sam Rover 
 awaiting them, each with a touring car.
 
 TOM ROVER'S DILEMMA 
 
 \ 
 
 "Well, I see you got in on time," said Mrs. 
 Dick Rover, after the greetings were over. "I 
 thought on account of so many soldiers being sent 
 to the various camps, the train might be late." 
 
 "We saw some soldiers on the way," answered 
 her daughter. 
 
 "And we also saw some freight cars carrying 
 cannon," put in Mary. 
 
 "This war is going to make a great change all 
 around," declared Mrs. Sam Rover. And then 
 she added to her daughter: "What do you think 
 about your father going to the front ?" 
 
 "It's just what I expected," answered Mary 
 promptly. "He's a real patriot dad is!" 
 
 "You are right. But I hate awfully to see him 
 go away," sighed the mother. 
 
 The young folks were soon seated in the two 
 automobiles, and their handbags were disposed 
 of in the tonneau. Then the cars were started 
 up, and they were soon whirling away over to 
 Broadway and Riverside Drive, and then to the 
 comfortable mansions occupied by the three Rover 
 families. 
 
 It was still rather early in the afternoon, but 
 Sam Rover had already come uptown from his 
 office and was there to greet his son and daughter 
 and the others. 
 
 "It's great news, Dad!" cried Fred, shaking
 
 II 4 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 him warmly by the hand, while Mary clung 
 around his neck and kissed him. 
 
 "Oh, I'm going to be real proud of you !" said 
 the daughter. 
 
 A little later Dick Rover arrived, and Jack 
 shook hands with a warmth that was most un 
 usual. When Martha kissed her father a cu 
 rious lump arose in her throat, and her eyes grew 
 misty. 
 
 "I suppose it's all right, Dad," she whispered 
 in his ear. "But, oh ! I do hope you'll come back 
 all right." And she clung to him in a way that 
 spoke volumes. 
 
 "Of course I'll come back all right, Martha," 
 said Dick Rover confidently. "And for all you 
 know, your dad will come back a major or a colo 
 nel, or maybe a brigadier general." 
 
 "Oh, I don't care about that! All I want is 
 for you to come back safe and sound !" 
 
 "Your father will be up in a little while," an 
 nounced Dick Rover to the twins. "He had a 
 meeting to attend in reference to the next Liberty 
 Loan. He's a tremendously busy man these 
 i days." 
 
 "But Uncle Dick ! he wanted to go to the front 
 just as well as you did, didn't he?" questioned 
 Randy eagerly. 
 
 "Of course he wanted to go," was the ready
 
 TOM ROVER'S DILEMMA 115 
 
 response. "But we couldn't all go, you know. 
 Somebody had to stay behind to look after our 
 business interests in Wall Street." 
 
 "But but couldn't you hire somebody else to 
 run the business for you?" questioned Andy. 
 Now that he and his brother were face to face 
 with the fact that their Uncle Dick and their 
 Uncle Sam were going into the army, it did not 
 look right at all to them to have their father left 
 behind. 
 
 "We thought something of that, but we really 
 couldn't see how it could be done. You see, we 
 have a great many important deals under way, 
 and if those transactions are not looked after 
 carefully, we might stand to lose a great deal of 
 money." 
 
 "I don't care if dad wanted to go to the front, 
 he should have had the chance to go !" burst out 
 Randy. 
 
 "I declare, Randy, you'll be as hard to manage 
 in this affair as your father was," said Dick 
 Rover, with a faint smile. 
 
 "Was he really hard to manage ?" queried Andy 
 eagerly. 
 
 "He sure was! We had to talk to him for 
 several days before he would agree to remain be 
 hind. He told us once that the whole business 
 could go to pot."
 
 Il6 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "Hurrah for dad ! That's the way I knew he'd 
 act !" burst out the boy. 
 
 "If I was him I'd let the business go to pot !" 
 declared Randy. "What good will your old busi 
 ness be if those Germans win this war and start 
 in to rule everything? For all you know, they'll 
 come right over to New York and take your whole 
 business away from you." 
 
 "Well, that might possibly happen," put in Sam 
 Rover seriously. "Although I don't think it is 
 Tery probable." 
 
 Knowing that the young folks were usually 
 very hungry when they got home and that they 
 always enjoyed home cooking, their mothers had 
 prepared quite a spread for them. Mrs. Tom 
 Rover had gone downtown to meet her husband, 
 and now she came back in a flutter of excite 
 ment. 
 
 "Hello, Ma! Where is Dad?" questioned 
 Randy, as he ran up and gave her a hug and a 
 kiss, followed by his twin. 
 
 "He's downtown, up to his ears in that Liberty 
 Loan business," answered Mrs. Tom Rover. 
 "Oh, dear! I never saw such a busy man ! Half 
 a dozen men are coming in and going out all the 
 time, wanting to know what to do next and ask 
 ing him if he won't make another speech here, 
 there, or somewhere else. They want him to talk
 
 TOM ROVER'S DILEMMA 
 
 at two Liberty Loan meetings to-night and one 
 Liberty Loan meeting and a Red Cross meeting 
 to-morrow afternoon." 
 
 "Isn't he coming home at all?" questioned both 
 of the twins in a breath. 
 
 "Oh, yes. He'll be here in a little while. But 
 he won't be able to stay long," returned the 
 mother. 
 
 When Tom Rover arrived he looked rather 
 tired out, but he greeted all the boys with a smile 
 and gave each of the girls the kiss he knew they 
 were expecting. 
 
 "Oh, I'm in it neck deep," he answered, in re 
 ply to his sons' questions. "They must think I 
 can talk just like a coffee-grinder grinds out 
 coffee. And the nerve of some of them !" he con 
 tinued. "Here they have asked me to go some 
 where uptown and meet a lot of bankers and tell 
 them how some of the work on the Liberty Loan 
 is to be done! As if those bankers don't know as 
 much about it as I do, and maybe more !" 
 
 "You've bought some of the bonds yourself, 
 haven't you, Dad?" questioned Randy. 
 
 "Yes, Son twenty thousand dollars' worth, 
 and The Rover Company, as a company, has 
 taken twice that amount." 
 
 "And my father has taken twenty thousand 
 dollars' worth, too," said Mary.
 
 jig THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "And so has mine," added Martha, 
 
 "All told, I think we're doing pretty wefl by 
 Uncle Sam !" cried Jack. "Just the same, Uncle 
 Tom, I think it's a shame that they are going to 
 make you stay behind to run the business." 
 
 "I won't stay behind if things get much 
 warmer!" burst out Tom Rover suddenly. "I'll 
 put somebody in my place and grab a gun and go 
 after those Huns." 
 
 "Hurrah! that's the way to talk," cried Andy 
 enthusiastically. 
 
 "Would you really, Dad?" burst out Randy, 
 his eyes shining. 
 
 "Do you want me to go, Son?" demanded the 
 father, catching him by the shoulder. 
 
 "Of course I do! I don't think you ought to 
 stay behind with Uncle Dick and Uncle Sam 
 going." 
 
 "It doesn't seem right," added his twin. 
 
 "And it isn't right! But what am I going to 
 do?" asked their father somewhat helplessly. 
 "We've all our money locked up in our various 
 business deals. Those deals have got to be looked 
 after. Who is going to do it if we all go away?" 
 
 "Oh, you can get somebody!" 
 
 "This getting somebody that you can trust 
 absolutely is not so easy," answered Tom Rover. 
 "I did think of getting one gentleman we know
 
 TOM ROVER'S DILEMMA 119 
 
 very well a Mr. Allen Charter, who graduated 
 from Brill College a year after your uncles and 
 I were admitted to the institution. Mr. Charter 
 is a very fine business man, and understands the 
 deals we are in perfectly." 
 
 "Well, then, why didn't you get Mr. Allen 
 Charter to take hold ?" questioned Randy. 
 
 "He was going to take hold, but at the last min 
 ute he declined, stating that he had made up his 
 mind to volunteer for the army." 
 
 "Well, there must be somebody else." 
 
 "There was another student at that college, 
 named Stanley Browne. He is a cousin of Colo 
 nel Colby. We were very good friends, and I 
 thought sure that we could get him to take charge. 
 But Browne has also gone into the United States 
 service." 
 
 "Oh, if that isn't a shame every one of them 
 going in and you left behind !" grumbled Randy. 
 "I don't think it's fair at all!" 
 
 "Well, I suppose I've got to make the best of 
 it," answered Tom Rover. But as he spoke he 
 heaved a mountainous sigh. This being left be 
 hind while his brothers and his best friends went 
 to the front was going to almost break his heart
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 
 AT THE ROVER COMPANY OFFICES 
 
 "WELL, we're off at last ! Good-bye to every 
 body!" 
 
 The words came from Dick Rover as the last 
 call was given for the volunteers who were going 
 to Camp Huxton to entrain. 
 
 "Don't forget to write regularly!" came from 
 Sam Rover. 
 
 "Oh, we'll do that don't fear!" answered his 
 wife Grace. "And don't you forget to answer 
 every letter." 
 
 "And please, please, both of you be careful, 
 and don't get hurt !" murmured Martha. 
 
 "Oh, say, Martha! don't put a wet blanket on 
 things that way," whispered her brother. "Don't 
 you know you have to send them away with a 
 smile?" 
 
 "And I'm going to," she answered quickly, and 
 then began to smile, even though the tears were 
 forming in her pretty eyes. 
 
 "I know you will take good care of things 
 120
 
 AT THE ROVER COMPANY OFFICES 121 
 
 while we are away, Tom," said Dick Rover to 
 his brother. 
 
 "You can rest assured of that," answered Tom 
 Rover. "Just the same, I wish I were going 
 along." 
 
 "So do I, now that the time has come." 
 
 "We may never have to go to France," put in 
 Sam Rover. "The war may be over before that 
 time." Yet, as he spoke, he knew in his heart 
 that such was not likely to be the case. But he 
 wanted to say something to ease the minds of 
 his wife and the other womenfolks. 
 
 There were quite a number of volunteers to 
 entrain, and friends and relatives were hurrying 
 this way and that to see them off. Among the 
 Rovers there was much handshaking and not a 
 few kisses, and then Dick Rover and Sam en 
 tered the train, which, a few seconds later, glided 
 from the station. 
 
 It was a sober crowd that returned to the Rover 
 homes, even Andy and Randy being subdued. No 
 one felt like talking. Poor Martha seemed to be 
 the most affected, and had she attempted to speak 
 she would certainly have broken out crying. 
 
 "Wefl, I suppose we've got to get back to Colby 
 Hall to finish out the term," remarked Jack, after 
 Tom Rover bad departed for the offices in Wall 
 Street
 
 "Gee ! I wish I could volunteer and go to that 
 camp," sighed Fred. 
 
 "Well, we'll get a touch of camp life soon," 
 returned Jack. 
 
 He referred to the annual encampment of the 
 CoJby Hall students. Every year the cadets of 
 the school were marched away to some place 
 either in the mountains or on the seashore, there 
 to erect their tents and live under canvas for sev 
 eral weeks. During this encampment the cadets 
 were given a taste of real military life, with 
 strenuous drills and marches, target and bayonet 
 practice, and usually ending with a thrilling sham 
 battle. 
 
 "Well, we can't get under canvas any too quick 
 to suit me," announced Randy. "I'd rather be 
 out in the open air than in the Hall." 
 
 It was arranged that the young folks should re 
 turn to Haven Point on the following morning. 
 Andy and Randy wanted to see as much of their 
 father as possible, and so decided to run down to 
 Wall Street late in the afternoon and come home 
 with him. 
 
 "And you fellows can come along, if you want 
 to," said Randy to his cousins. 
 
 "That suits me," answered Jack. "I'd like to 
 see how things look at the offices. I haven't been 
 down there in a long time."
 
 AT THE ROVER COMPANY OFFICES 
 
 123 
 
 "I'd like to go, too," came from Fred. 
 "Maybe we can cheer Uncle Tom up a bit. He 
 certainly deserves it having all this business 
 thrust on his shoulders!" 
 
 It did not take the four boys long to reach Wall 
 Street, and then they hurried down to one oi 
 the small but better-class office buildings in that 
 vicinity. 
 
 The Rover Company occupied the entire 
 fourth floor of this building. There was a large 
 general office and a counting room and three pri 
 vate offices, one for each of the brothers. The 
 office help numbered about twenty, and the place 
 during business hours was usually a busy one. 
 
 They found Tom Rover in his private office at 
 a large desk piled high with sheets and docu 
 ments. He was hard at work signing his name to 
 a number of sheets, but smiled pleasantly when 
 he saw who his visitors were. The boys, of 
 course, were well known to most of the employ 
 ees, and so had passed in without being ques 
 tioned. 
 
 "Come to help me out, I suppose," said the 
 father of the twins, with a grin. "All right. 
 Take off your coats, roll up your sleeves and 
 pitch in. There is plenty to do." 
 
 "If that is the case, Uncle Tom, I guess you 
 don't want us to disturb you," said Jack quickly.
 
 124 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "I'll be through here in less than half an hour," 
 announced Tom Rover. "Just make yourselves 
 at home for that length of time, and then I'll be 
 with you." 
 
 This was a gentle hint that he must get through 
 with his work, and the boys lost no time in back 
 ing out of his office. They went into the offices 
 usually occupied by Dick Rover and Sam Rover, 
 looking over a number of books, magazines and 
 pamphlets. 
 
 "Let's 'go down in the street for a while and 
 take a look around," suggested Andy, who al 
 ways liked to be on the go. 
 
 As there was nothing particular for them to 
 do in the offices, the others agreed to this, and so, 
 telling the twins' father that they would come 
 back at the end of the half hour, they walked 
 out into the corridor opening upon the elevators 
 and the stairway. 
 
 As they waited at one of the elevators for a 
 chance to go down, the elevator came up and 
 stopped to let out a messenger boy. Then it con 
 tinued on its way upward. 
 
 "Say, did you notice who was in that eleva 
 tor?" cried Randy quickly. 
 
 "I thought I saw Mr. Martell," answered Fred. 
 
 "Yes, it was Martell, and Nappy was with 
 him."
 
 AT THE ROVER COMPANY OFFICES 125 
 
 "Well, there is nothing strange about that," 
 came from Andy. "Probably he wants to see his 
 father now he is in New York again." 
 
 "I'd like to know what Nappy has told his 
 father about us," went on Fred. "You can wager 
 it's nothing good." 
 
 "I don't care what he says, so long as he leaves 
 us alone," said Jack. 
 
 Another elevator appeared, and the four boys 
 descended to the ground floor of the office build 
 ing. Here half a dozen people were waiting to 
 go up, while several others were at the rear of the 
 corridor, talking earnestly. 
 
 "Hello! there are Slugger Brown and his 
 father," exclaimed Fred, pointing down the cor 
 ridor. "Now, what do you know about that !" 
 
 "They must be in this building to visit the Mar- 
 tells," returned Jack. 
 
 "They are talking to two men," put in Randy. 
 "I wonder who they can be?" 
 
 "Oh, some friends or business acquaintances, 
 I suppose," answered the oldest of the Rover 
 boys. 
 
 Ordinarily none of the Rover boys considered 
 eavesdropping honorable, but they thought it a 
 different thing when dealing with their enemies, 
 and Andy, being naturally inquisitive anyway, 
 sauntered down the corridor and passed the group
 
 126 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 that was talking so earnestly. The backs of both 
 Mr. Brown and Slugger were toward him, so 
 neither noticed the lad. 
 
 "And if you will do that, Mr. Brown, you will 
 make very good money by it," Andy heard one 
 of the strange men say. He spoke with a strong 
 German accent. 
 
 "You will make far more money that way than 
 you ever did in your business," added the other 
 stranger. 
 
 "Yes, but I'll be running a big risk," Mr. 
 Brown replied. "Those things are getting more 
 dangerous every day." 
 
 "Say, Pop, why don't you go up and see Mr. 
 Martell about this?" put in the son. 
 
 "Yes, I think we ought to go up and see Nelson 
 Martell," answered Mr. Brown. 
 
 "I have already seen him," said one of the 
 strangers. 
 
 "Well, it won't do any harm to talk it over 
 again," returned Slogwell Brown. "Come on; 
 his offices are up on the fifth floor." 
 
 The party of four turned, and as they did so 
 Andy raised his hand and made a quick motion 
 to the other boys to get out of sight. Then, as 
 Slugger Brown and the men passed him, he turned 
 quickly and, bending down, pretended to fix the 
 lace of his shoe. Thus he was passed without be-
 
 AT THE ROVER COMPANY OFFICES 
 
 ing recognized. A few seconds later the four 
 were in the elevator, going up. 
 
 "Why did you motion for us ' get out of the 
 way ?" demanded Jack, as SOOT as Andy rejoined 
 the others. 
 
 "Because I didn't want Slugger and his father 
 and those other men to see you," was the quick 
 reply. "Do you know what I think?" 
 
 "What ?" came in a chorus from the others. 
 
 "I think that whole crowd is up to no good. 
 Both of those men look like Germans, and each 
 of them talked with a strong German accent, even 
 though they are both evidently very well edu 
 cated." 
 
 "What did they say?'' demanded Jack; and 
 when told, he looked grave. 
 
 "There may be something in this," he said 
 slowly. "Suppose we go up to the fifth floor and 
 try to find out a little more." 
 
 "We might get caught," said Fred. 
 
 "I don't see how," went on the oldest Rover 
 boy. "Martell doesn't occupy the whole floor. 
 He has the front offices only. There are several 
 other firms in the rear. We might be calling on 
 them, you know," and he winked. 
 
 The boys talked the matter over for a minute 
 or so, and then, as an elevator came down, they 
 entered and got out at the fifth floor. The little
 
 128 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 corridor here was empty, for which they were 
 thankful. 
 
 "Of course I Te may not l)e a thing in this," 
 announced Jack. "It may be some ordinary busi 
 ness deal which is oerfectly legitimate." 
 
 "Not by the way those two German-looking 
 fellows talked," said Andy. "I didn't like their 
 looks at all. Unless I miss my guess, they are a 
 slick pair." 
 
 The two strangers had looked to be about forty 
 years of age. Each was tall and rather stout, 
 with a clean-shaven, florid face and close-cut, 
 sandy hair. Their eyes had had a shifty snake- 
 like look, and this it was, as much as anything, 
 which set Andy against them. 
 
 The doors to the Martell offices were two in 
 number, one marked "Private" and the other, 
 "Entrance." The boys waited for a few sec 
 onds, and then walked softly over to the latter 
 door. They heard a murmur of voices, but could 
 not make out what was being said. 
 
 "Perhaps they are in the office marked 'Pri 
 vate,' " whispered Jack, and tiptoed his way in 
 that direction, followed by his cousins. 
 
 In front of the door to this office they could 
 hear slightly better. The murmur of voices was 
 at times quite distinct, and they caught the words : 
 "Supplies," "Canned goods," "Immediate deliv-
 
 129 
 
 ery," "Motor trucks," "Machinery," "Cash pay 
 ment," "Night work," and a number of others. 
 Then the murmur of voices grew a little more 
 animated, and finally they heard Nelson Martell 
 exclaim: "I think we ought to have a thousand 
 dollars at least in advance !" 
 
 "Better make it two thousand," came from 
 Slogwell Brown. 
 
 There was an exclamation from the strange 
 men, and then the voices sounded lower so that 
 the Rovers could not hear what was being said. 
 Suddenly, however, one of the strangers cried 
 out: 
 
 "Oh, I forgot! I have an important engage 
 ment in less than half an hour. I must go at 
 once." 
 
 "I guess it's time we got out of here!" ex 
 claimed Jack, and started to retreat, as did the 
 others. 
 
 The Rover boys had just reached a place in 
 front of the elevators when the door to one of the 
 back offices opened and much to their surprise 
 Nappy Martell and Slugger Brown came out. 
 Evidently they had been sent off by their fathers 
 while their parents had been doing business with 
 the two strange men. 
 
 "Hello! what are you fellows doing here?" 
 grumbled Nappy, gazing at them suspiciously.
 
 130 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "Did my father come up here?" questioned 
 Randy, before the others could speak. "We want 
 to see him," continued the quick-witted Rover. 
 "Maybe he's in Mr. Benson's office, fellows," he 
 added. "Come on." 
 
 There was a Mr. Benson on that floor with an 
 office in the rear. Without saying another word 
 to Nappy or Slugger, the Rover boys marched to 
 the door of the Benson place, knocked, and went 
 in. 
 
 "Say, that was a neat trick, all right enough," 
 whispered Jack to Randy. "But now you've got 
 us into it, you'll have to get us out." 
 
 "Humph! that's easy enough," was the ready 
 reply. "Just leave it to me." 
 
 A clerk came up, looking inquiringly at the 
 boys. 
 
 "Excuse me, but did my father come up here ?" 
 questioned Randy innocently. And then, as the 
 clerk looked puzzled, he added: "I am Randy 
 Rover. My father is Thomas Rover of The 
 Rover Company." 
 
 "Oh, I see!" and the clerk smiled. "No, I 
 don't think your father came up here, but I'll ask 
 Mr. Benson." The clerk disappeared into an 
 inner office, to reappear a moment later. 
 "Sorry, but your father hasn't been up here to 
 day/'
 
 AT THE ROVER COMPANY OFFICES 131 
 
 "Thank you," returned Randy; and then he 
 and the others backed themselves out. 
 
 The stairway was close at hand, and a few 
 seconds later the four Rover boys were on the 
 fourth floor. Here they waited for the elevator, 
 and soon found themselves on the ground floor, 
 and from that walked to the street. 
 
 "Let's hang around and see if that fellow really 
 goes away," advised Fred. 
 
 This they did, and in a few minutes saw the 
 two German-looking men come from the build 
 ing. They seemed to be in a great hurry, and 
 lost no time in disappearing up Wall Street in the 
 direction of Broadway. 
 
 "I wonder if we hadn't better follow them?" 
 said Fred. 
 
 "It might be rather a long-winded job, and 
 we haven't time," answered Jack. 
 
 "Let us stay around until my father is at 
 leisure," said Randy. "Then we can tell him 
 what we have heard and see what he thinks of 
 it." And so it was decided.
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 
 FUN AT THE RAILROAD STATION 
 
 "THERE, may be a good deal in this, and there 
 may be nothing at all," were Tom Rover's words, 
 after he had listened to the story the boys had to 
 tell. "This may be a perfectly legitimate business 
 transaction, although, as I have said before, Nel 
 son Martell has been known to go into more than 
 one shady transaction here in Wall Street. Gen 
 erally, however, he just manages to escape falling 
 into the clutches of the law." 
 
 "Yes, but Dad! you must remember how Mr. 
 Brown tried to treat old Barney Stevenson," 
 broke in Randy. 
 
 "Yes, I remember that," answered his father. 
 "And I have heard that Brown is no more reliable 
 than is Martell. But to know a fact is one thing, 
 to prove it in a court of law is another." 
 
 "And those two strangers were certainly Ger 
 mans," said Andy. 
 
 "I'll look into this a little further as soon as I 
 get time," said Tom Rover, after a moment of 
 
 132
 
 FUN AT THE RAILROAD STATION 133 
 
 thought. "And perhaps I'll speak to one of the 
 Secret Service men about it. It certainly will do 
 no harm to have these men watched for a few 
 days." 
 
 A little later Tom Rover was through with his 
 labors at his office, and then he and the boys re 
 turned to the homes on Riverside Drive. The 
 father of the twins had to go out in the evening, 
 and the boys spent the time at home with their 
 mothers and the girls. 
 
 "We can't go straight through to Haven Point 
 this morning," announced Jack, on the following 
 day, when they had arrived at the railroad ter 
 minal. "They are shipping some soldiers and 
 some naval supplies, and the road is somewhat 
 balled up. The gateman told me we should have 
 to make two changes." 
 
 All of the mothers had come down to see the 
 young folks off. Jack and Fred, as well as their 
 sisters, felt particularly sorry for their parents, 
 now left entirely alone so far as their own fam 
 ilies were concerned. 
 
 "But never mind, Ma," said Martha. "The 
 term at Clearwater Hall will soon be at an end, 
 and then we'll be home again." 
 
 "And don't forget that we are to pay a visit to 
 Camp Huxwell if the authorities will permit it 
 and dad is still there," added Mary to her parent
 
 134 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CAN FAS 
 
 "Sure! we'll all go," cried Fred. 
 
 Owing to war conditions, there was no parior 
 car on the train, but the boys and girls managed 
 to get seats together, for which they were thank 
 ful. They made themselves as comfortable as 
 possible, and then settled down to read their news 
 paper's and magazines, or gaze out of the window 
 at the scenes which were flashing by. 
 
 There was no dining car on this train, but 
 from the conductor the young folks learned that 
 they would have to change at a place called Ray- 
 monton, and they would there have half an hour 
 in which to get lunch. 
 
 "I can get all I want in less time than that, pro 
 vided it's to be had," said Fred. "We can go to 
 the lunch room just as soon as the train gets in." 
 
 Raymonton was nothing but an overgrown vil 
 lage containing but a handful of stores, a church, 
 a garage, and a canning factory, with the houses 
 occupying half a dozen straggly-looking streets. 
 There was only a small and not an altogether 
 inviting-looking lunch room, and here the bill- 
 of-fare was decidedly meagre. 
 
 A tall, angular Irish girl waited on them. She 
 was pleasaat enough, and smiled broadly at the 
 twins' jokes. She served them with sandwiches, 
 cake, pie, and hot chocolate, and they also pur 
 chased from her a bag of grapes and pears.
 
 FUN AT THE RAILROAD STATION 135 
 
 "I told you we'd have plenty of time," re 
 marked Fred, looking at a clock on the vrall. 
 "We have still ten minutes to spare." 
 
 "I think I'll get a shoe-shine," said Jack. "I 
 saw a bootblack outside roaming around doing 
 nothing. If I give him work it may keep him out 
 of mischief." 
 
 At the end of the railroad platform was a stand 
 devoted to the sale of newspapers and periodicals, 
 chewing gum and candy. There was also a rack 
 with postcards, and the girls busied themselves at 
 this, picking out such cards as they desired. Not 
 far from where the stand was located stood a 
 long auto-stage, marked "Raymonton to Clapp- 
 irille. Fare 10 Cents." On the seat of the stage 
 sat an elderly driver, smoking, and the bus con 
 tained one or two men and several women and 
 children, evidently waiting for the stage to start 
 on its journey. 
 
 Jack had just finished having his shoes polished 
 when he and the other boys noticed a man at the 
 newsstand talking to the proprietor. Both men 
 appeared to be out of sorts. 
 
 "Sorry, Sir, but you can't have that magazine!" 
 they heard the stand keeper exclaim. 
 
 "I'd like to know why not!" demanded the 
 would-be customer. "I am ready to pay for it." 
 
 "That's all right but you can't have it! I
 
 136 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 get only two copies of that magazine, and one is 
 for the hotel and the other for Doctor Johnson's 
 daughter. They both take it regular." 
 
 "Humph! I guess you don't want any cus 
 tomers," growled the other man savagely. 
 "Well, if you don't want to sell me any of your 
 old magazines you can keep them ! I guess I can 
 get all the magazines I want elsewhere." And 
 the man stalked off in haughty anger. 
 
 The boys had watched this scene and listened 
 to the talk with much interest. They had recog 
 nized in the would-be customer Asa Lemm, the 
 professor who previous to his discharge from 
 that institution had made life so miserable for 
 them at Colby Hall. 
 
 "I'm glad the fellow didn't let him have the 
 magazine," said Fred. 
 
 "Gee, I wish we could put one over on old 
 Lemm!" whispered Andy. 
 
 "I wonder what he is doing in this town?" 
 queried Randy. 
 
 "I think I can answer that," replied Jack. "I 
 once heard that he had some relative a brother 
 I think living at Clappville. Maybe he came 
 from there, or is going over to that town in the 
 stage." 
 
 Without allowing themselves to be noticed, 
 Andy and Randy kept their eyes on Asa Lemm
 
 FUN AT THE RAILROAD STATION 137 
 
 and saw him hurry over to one of the stores on 
 the main street of the town, where a number of 
 magazines were displayed in the window. He 
 came out of the place, however, empty-handed, 
 and looking more sour than ever. In the mean 
 time Jack sauntered up to the keeper of the stand 
 at the railroad station. 
 
 "Not a very pleasant sort of a fellow, that," 
 he remarked. 
 
 "Say, that fellow makes me tired !" growled the 
 newsstand man. "I have a run-in with him 
 nearly every time he comes here. The last time 
 it was over a plugged ten-cent piece he tried to 
 pass on me. When I handed it back to him and 
 told him I wanted a good one, he was as peppery 
 as sin." 
 
 A minute or two later the driver of the auto- 
 stage tooted his horn to show that he was about 
 ready to start on the trip. At once several men 
 and women came running from various direc 
 tions and began to enter the stage. The last man 
 to arrive was Asa Lemm. He had picked up a 
 valise and a bundle from somewhere, and he had 
 to stand in the rear, waiting for those ahead to 
 enter the stage. 
 
 "I suppose there won't be any seat for me by 
 the time I get aboard," he grumbled to the 
 driver.
 
 138 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "Ain't my fault," answered the stage driver 
 calmly. "If you don't want to stand, you can 
 wait until the next trip." 
 
 "I haven't time to wait. I'll crowd in some 
 how," grumbled Asa Lemm. 
 
 While this was going on, Andy and Randy had 
 come up close behind the professor. Both were 
 wondering if they could not play some sort of 
 trick on him before he departed. 
 
 The newsstand was similar to many of that 
 kind, and on two sides of it were long rows of 
 periodicals, fastened by clips to a wire held in 
 place by small hooks. Watching his chance, Andy 
 unfastened the end of one of these wires, and 
 motioned to his twin to unhook the other end. 
 
 "Now I guess we'll fix Mr. Asa Lemm!" mut 
 tered Andy, and with a quick move he came up 
 behind the former teacher of Colby Hall and 
 twisted one end of the wire around a back but 
 ton of Asa Lemm's cutaway coat. 
 
 By this time all of the others had gotten into 
 the stage, and, being somewhat in a hurry, the 
 driver made a move as if to start away. 
 
 "Hi there! Wait till I get in!" shouted Asa 
 Lemm and threw his bags and his bundle into 
 the stage. Then he got on to the stage step and 
 the driver started off. 
 
 "Hello, look at that!"
 
 " TALK ABOUT THE TAIL OF A KITE-THIS BEATS ANY KITE 
 
 TAIL I EVER SAW!" 
 Tfu Rnitr Boys Under Canvas. faft 139
 
 FUN AT THE RAILROAD STATION 139 
 
 "Say, what is that fellow dragging behind 
 him?" 
 
 "Hi, Mr. Gasaway! That fellow is running 
 away with your magazines !" 
 
 "Talk about the tail of a kite this beats any 
 kite tail I ever saw!" 
 
 Such were some of the cries that rent the air 
 as the stage started away from the depot. On the 
 step, clutching the handrails, was Asa Lemm, and 
 streaming out behind him was the wire, loaded 
 with magazines and picture papers. 
 
 "Hi you ! Come back here !" roared the stand 
 keeper in bewilderment. "What do you mean by 
 running off with my stuff? Come back, I say!" 
 and, throwing up a flap of the counter, he ran 
 out of his stand and after the auto-stage. 
 
 Asa Lemm did not know what to make of the 
 hullaballoo. People were rushing toward the 
 stage from all directions, and many were point 
 ing their fingers at him. He felt a tug in the 
 rear, but could not put his hand back to the but 
 ton on which the wire was fastened for fear of 
 falling from the stage step. 
 
 "Stop that stage ! Stop that stage, I tell you !" 
 bawled the newsstand keeper. "He's running off 
 with my magazines!" 
 
 And then the crowd set up a roar of laughter. 
 
 "I ain't got no time to waste. I'm behind time
 
 I 4 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 already!" yelled back the auto-stage driver. 
 "What do you want, anyway?" 
 
 "Oh, my! did you ever?" screamed Martha, 
 dropping several of the postcards she had pur 
 chased 
 
 "Just look at all those magazines dangling after 
 that man!" screamed Mary. And then, as she 
 caught sight of Andy and Randy, both doubled 
 up with laughter, she continued : "I'm sure those 
 twins must have done it!" 
 
 Jack and Fred had also come up, and both 
 were on a broad grin. In the meanwhile the 
 stage moved on with Asa Lemm still dragging 
 the wire and the periodicals attached to it be 
 hind him. 
 
 "Hurrah! he believes in loading up on infor 
 mation!" cried Andy gaily. 
 
 "He's what you can call a real live wire!" 
 added his twin. 
 
 "Come back with those magazines, I tell you !" 
 bawled the stand keeper, shaking his fist at Asa 
 Letmn. "Come back, I say!" And then he set 
 off on a run after the stage. 
 
 He could not catch up to the vehicle, but he 
 did catch up to the end of the wire, and as he 
 stepped on this there was a tearing sound from 
 beyond, and away came the button from Asa 
 Lemm's coat, bringing with it a strip of cloth.
 
 FUN AT THE RAILROAD STATION 141 
 
 "Hurrah, he's got his magazines back*" ex 
 claimed Randy. 
 
 "And a souvenir of Asa Lemm's coat to re 
 member him by!" added his brother. 
 
 Just as Andy said thts a train came rolling into 
 the station. 
 
 "I hope that is our train," cried Fred. 
 
 The boys ran around to the other side of the 
 station and found out from the conductor that 
 the train which had come in was that for which 
 they had been waiting. They at once called to the 
 girls; and all lost no time in hurrying on board. 
 
 "Wait ! I want to see the end of this !" cried 
 Andy, and threw up a window. He stuck out his 
 head, and as the train rolled away from Raymon- 
 ton he was just in time to see Asa Lemm pulled 
 from the step of the auto-stage by the irate man 
 from the newsstand. Then the former Hall pro 
 fessor was tripped up and sent flat on his back 
 in the dust of the road.
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 
 BACK TO COLBY HALL 
 
 "WELL, that is where we got back at Asa 
 Lerarn !** cried Randy, after all of the Rovers had 
 gazed out of the car windows as long as the scene 
 near the auto-stage remained in view. 
 
 "I'll wager that stand keeper is mad/* said 
 Jack. 
 
 "And what a beautiful coat old Lemm has, 
 with the tail torn to ribbons P* Fred added. 
 
 "Oh, I think you boys are simply dreadful!" 
 cried Mary, but she smiled as she spoke. 
 
 "Don't you think you were rather hard on the 
 professor?" questioned Martha dubiously. 
 
 "No, I don't !" answered Andy promptly. "He 
 treated us as mean as dirt while he was at Colby 
 Hall. He was more than stern he was thor 
 oughly unreasonable ! That's why Colonel Colby 
 discharged him." 
 
 "And please to remember how he backed up 
 Slugger Brown's father on Snowshoe Island," 
 added Randy. "He was perfectly witling to 
 
 142
 
 BACK AT COLBY HALL 
 
 swindle old Barney Stevenson out of his property. 
 He deserves no sympathy." 
 
 The remainder of the journey to Haven Point 
 passed without special incident The boys and 
 the girls had sent word ahead that they were com 
 ing, and when they reached the town they found 
 Bob Nixon there with one of the Colby Hall 
 turnouts, and also a driver with a stage from the 
 girls' school. 
 
 "Well, here is where we part and get back to 
 the grind," said Fred, after he and Jack had 
 placed their sisters' baggage in the proper car. 
 
 "Good luck to both of you girls!" cried Jack. 
 
 The girls were soon started off in one direc 
 tion, and then the boys started off in the other. 
 The latter were still some distance from Colby 
 Hall when they saw Spouter Powell and Gif Gar 
 rison approaching on foot. 
 
 "Glad to see you back!" cried Spouter, as he 
 climbed into the machine. 
 
 "We've got great news," announced Gif, his 
 eyes beaming. 
 
 "Our fathers have volunteered for the war!" 
 broke out Spouter. 
 
 "Really?" came from the Rover boys. 
 
 AH were much interested, although Andy and 
 Randy looked a trifle disturbed. The fact that 
 their own lather would have to remain behind
 
 144 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 while all of the others were going to the front 
 was continually in the minds of the twins. They 
 felt much disappointed. 
 
 "When did you get the news?" questioned 
 Jack. 
 
 "It came in by the first mail this morning," re 
 turned Spouter. "I got a letter, and so did Gif. 
 My father and Mr. Garrison are both going to do 
 their best to join the crowd from Putnam Hall 
 and Brill College." 
 
 Of course the Rovers wanted to know more 
 particulars, and they were given so far as Spouter 
 and Gif knew them. 
 
 "And we've got more news, too," announced 
 Gif. "They've finally settled on the place where 
 we are to have our annual encampment." 
 
 "And where will that be?" asked Randy 
 eagerly. 
 
 "We're to go to Barlight Bay on the Atlantic 
 coast. It's quite a distance from here." 
 
 "Barlight Bay !" exclaimed Jack. And then he 
 looked inquiringly at Fred. "Isn't that in the 
 vicinity of Camp Huxwell?" 
 
 "Sure it is!" answered Fred. "They are al 
 most side by side." 
 
 "I asked about that," said Spouter; "and Cap 
 tain Dale told me that our camp and the govern 
 ment camp will be not very far apart. There
 
 BACK AT COLBY HALL 145 
 
 is a thick belt of timber and some rocky land be 
 tween." 
 
 "Why then, we'll be close to our fathers !" cried 
 Fred joyfully. "This suits me right down to the 
 ground!" and his face showed his delight. 
 
 "Gee, I wish we were going under canvas to 
 morrow!" sighed Jack. 
 
 The next day found the Rovers deep in their 
 studies. The examinations previous to the an 
 nual encampment were now close at hand, and all 
 were anxious to make a good showing. 
 
 "Because, you see, it's this way," said Jack to 
 his cousins, and especially to the fun-loving twins. 
 "We didn't come here merely to cut up and have 
 a good time. Our folks sent us to Colby Hall so 
 that we would settle down and get good educa 
 tions. If we don't make a good showing, you 
 know how disappointed every one of them will 
 be." 
 
 "Oh, I'm going to study like an Indian," an 
 swered Andy quickly. "I'm going to cut out 
 every bit of horseplay until after the examinations 
 are over." 
 
 "And so am I," added Randy. 
 
 And, strange as it may seem, the twins kept 
 their word, and as a result, when the examinations 
 were held for the term, both came through with 
 asarkings which were exceedingly gratifying.
 
 146 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 Jack and Fred likewise did very well, for which 
 they were thankful. They telephoned the results 
 to their sisters, and got back word from Clear- 
 water Hall that Martha and Mary were also com 
 ing through finely. 
 
 "And what about Ruth and May?" questioned 
 Jack, who was on the 'phone, with Fred beside 
 him. 
 
 "Ruth is at the head of the class," announced 
 Martha, over the telephone. "May will stand 
 third or fourth." 
 
 "Then give them both our congratulations," 
 said Jack. 
 
 "And also our best regards," added Fred, 
 crowding his cousin to one side. 
 
 "Hold the wire a minute and you can talk to 
 them yourselves," said Martha. And a minute 
 later Jack was talking to Ruth and later still Fred 
 managed to get in a few words with May. 
 
 Following the examinations, Colonel Colby 
 called the entire school together, and then an 
 nounced that he was going to take his departure 
 for Camp Huxwell and would leave the scholars 
 in charge of Captain Dale and Professors Graw- 
 son and Brice. 
 
 **I am sorry to leave you," announced the colo 
 nel, "but I have accepted the call of our country 
 And shall go to the training camp without further
 
 BACK AT COLBY HALL 147 
 
 delay. But you all know Captain Dale very well, 
 and I feel sure that you will be glad to learn that 
 he will have charge during the annual encamp 
 ment. He will be assisted by the professors and 
 some others, and all arrangements have been per 
 fected for making this outing a great success. 
 
 "With talk of war filling the air, we shall try 
 to show what Colby Hall can do in the way of 
 first-class military training. Captain Dale will 
 see to it that you are given an opportunity to 
 show what you can do at target and bayonet prac 
 tice, and in marching and other camp activities. 
 There will, of course, be the usual athletic con 
 tests, and as you are going down to the coast, you 
 will likewise have an opportunity to make use of 
 the water." 
 
 Here the colonel paused, and there was a faint 
 handclapping, quickly followed by a generous 
 round of applause. 
 
 "Evidently you all like the idea of going in 
 camp near the water," said Colonel Colby, smil- 
 
 It's dandy?" called out Andy, and at this there 
 was a general laugh. 
 
 "Before you depart for Camp Barlight, as the 
 place will be called, Captain Dale will hold the 
 annual election of officers. As the old cadets here 
 know, no cadet who has not been at this school
 
 148 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 for at least six months can hold any office in the 
 battalion. Apart from that rule, the cadets can 
 make up their tickets to suit themselves. You 
 will first vote for a major, then for three cajv- 
 tains, one each for Companies A, B, and C, and 
 then for two lieutenants for each company. The 
 other officers, including the quartermaster, will 
 be selected by Captain Dale and the professors. 
 
 "And now, young gentlemen, I must bid you 
 good-bye, and I trust that you have a good time 
 during the encampment. As I expect to be at 
 Camp Huxwell for some weeks at least, I shall 
 probably have the opportunity from time to time 
 of coming over to see how you are getting along." 
 
 Colonel Colby bowed and stepped back, and 
 again there was a round of applause. In the 
 midst of this Major Ralph Mason arose and 
 walked to the front. 
 
 "Colonel Colby," he said hi a loud voice, as 
 soon as the applause had subsided, "in the name 
 of the battalion which I have the honor to com 
 mand, I wish to thank you for all your kindness 
 to us as students here, and we trust you will ac 
 cept our best wishes for good luck to you in the 
 course you are taking. We feel sure that with 
 such men as you in our army Uncle Sam is bound 
 to help very materially in winning this World 
 War.
 
 BACK AT COLBY HALL 149 
 
 "And now, sir, as a token of our esteem, and 
 
 also as a reminder of what we hope you will do 
 
 to the enemy, allow me, sir, in the name of all 
 
 the cadets of Colby Hall, to present you with 
 
 ! this." 
 
 As the young major concluded he drew from 
 behind him a leather case which he sprung open 
 as he presented it to the astonished mas-ter of the 
 institution. There, in the case, rested a very fine 
 automatic pistol, its polished handle engraved 
 with Colonel Colby's name and also the fact that 
 it was presented to him by the school, with the 
 date. The hat had been passed around among the 
 boys for contributions to this gift, and every cadet 
 had given something. 
 
 Though the colonel was much astonished, he 
 was likewise greatly pleased at this evidence of 
 their friendliness and interest in him, and he ac 
 cepted the gift in a few words which showed his 
 emotion. 
 
 "If I ever get to France this automatic shall 
 go with me," he announced. "And yom can rest 
 assured that if ever the opportunity comes, the 
 weapon shall render a good account for itself." 
 And following these remarks there was another 
 round of applause, and then the school was dis 
 missed. 
 
 Of course the boys had known about the an-
 
 150 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 nual election for a long time, and there had been 
 a good deal of wire-pulling over the question of 
 candidates for the various offices. It was felt 
 by many, including the Rovers, that Ralph Mason 
 should remain the major of the school battalion, 
 because he was so well liked and was such a thor 
 oughly good officer. It was also felt that the 
 captains of Company A and Company B should 
 remain, and likewise several of the lieutenants. 
 "What we want most is a new captain for 
 Company C," said Spouter. 
 
 "Yes, and we want two lieutenants for that 
 company, too," put in Walt Baxter. 
 
 "And the whole company wants to be jacked 
 up," added Don Soppinger. "The way they have 
 been drilling has been a disgrace to this school. 
 They don't do half as well as the other com 
 panies." 
 
 "Well, you must remember one thing," said 
 Jack. "Company C was formed long after they 
 had Company A and Company B. That com 
 pany always got all the new fellows, and you 
 can't expect new cadets to do as well as the old 
 ones." 
 
 "Yes, but now that they are getting ready to 
 form a Company D, the fellows in Company C 
 ought to be jacked up," said Fatty Hendry. 
 "They need it"
 
 BACK AT COLBY HALL 151 
 
 "Say, Fatty, do you want to become an officer 
 of them?" queried Randy slyly. 
 
 "Weil, I wouldn't mind the job," answered the 
 stout cadet. "I think I could boss 'em around a 
 , little better than Phil Huber did." Huber had 
 been the former captain, but he had left the school, 
 and the command was now in charge of the first 
 lieutenant, a fellow named Gabe Werner. 
 
 Now it chanced that Lieutenant Werner was 
 not very well liked at Colby Hall. He was a tall, 
 angular youth, with watery blue eyes and straw- 
 colored hair, and he had a general manner about 
 him which was anything but inviting. How he 
 had ever gotten to be a lieutenant of the cadets 
 was a mystery. 
 
 "I think they'll dump Lieutenant Werner," re 
 marked Fred. "I don't believe anybody wants 
 him for an officer again." 
 
 "I guess you're right," answered Dan Sop- 
 pinger. "If anybody at all voted for Werner, it 
 would be Bill Glutts." 
 
 "Well, Glutts isn't any better than Werner," 
 was Jack's reply. "He's a regular blockhead, in 
 tny opinion." 
 
 Glutts was a youth who had come from the 
 Middle West, and it was said that his father was 
 in the wholesale butcher business. He was a 
 broad-shouldered, beefy-looking youth, with
 
 152 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 prominent front teeth and a face that was far 
 from inviting. 
 
 "Say, Jack, why don't you run for captain?" 
 queried Gif. "I'm sure our whole crowd would 
 stand by you." 
 
 "Oh, I don't know, Gif," returned Jack modest 
 ly. "I didn't expect to become an officer yet. 
 Let some of the older cadets take hold. You 
 might run yourself." 
 
 "No, I don't think I want the job," answered 
 Gif. 
 
 "Maybe you'd like it, Spouter?" said Jack. 
 
 "No, I'll give it up in your favor, Jack," was 
 the prompt response. Spouter looked at the as 
 sembled crowd. "Say, fellows, what do you think 
 of it? Shall we put up Jack Rover for captain 
 of Company C?" 
 
 "Sure!" 
 
 "Jack will be sure to run well !" 
 
 So the comments ran on, and almost before he 
 knew it, Jack had been nominated by his friends 
 for the position of captain of Company C. Then 
 began an animated discussion over the other 
 offices to be filled, and a little later Fred wa 
 nominated for a lieutenancy.
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 
 THE ELECTION FOR OFFICERS 
 
 "JACK, I hope you win out in that election," 
 said Fred, after the conference had come to an 
 end and the cadets had dispersed. 
 
 "I hope you win out, too, Fred," was the quick 
 reply. 
 
 "I think if anybody has a job to get elected, it 
 will be you, Jack," came from Randy. "You 
 can bet your bottom dollar that Gabe Werner 
 will make every effort to secure that office.*' 
 
 "Well, as he is acting captain now, perhaps he 
 deserves it," answered Jack slowly. 
 
 "He deserves nothing!" came promptly from 
 Andy. "He's a regular bear. He never has any 
 consideration whatever for the cadets under him. 
 Why, only last week it made my blood boil the 
 way he treated a couple of new fellows. Of 
 course, they didn't know what he wanted, but 
 that's no reason why he should howl at 'em the 
 way he did. If he had done that to me, I'd hare 
 thrown my gtm at his head." 
 
 153
 
 154 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 What had been said about Gabe Werner's am 
 bition to become the regular captain of Company 
 C was true. The angular lieutenant was of the 
 opinion that the place belonged to him, and he 
 did not hesitate to tell this to all those with whom 
 he was intimate. 
 
 Now that Slugger Brown and Nappy Martell 
 had left Colby Hall for good, Henry Stowell had 
 established himself as a satellite of Werner, do 
 ing all the mean little jobs the big cadet desired. 
 
 "Of course you'll be elected," declared Codfish 
 to the lieutenant, when the talk over the coming 
 election was rife. "The place belongs to you." 
 
 "Sure it does," answered Gabe Werner read 
 ily. "But I suppose I've got to work like the rest 
 of the candidates if I want it," he added, heaving 
 a deep sigh. Werner was lazy by nature, and he 
 did not like the idea of electioneering, any more 
 than he did the idea of studying. 
 
 "I'll tell you what you ought to do, Gabe," said 
 Bill Glutts. "You ought to give the boys a spread, 
 or treat them to an entertainment in town. That 
 would nail the captaincy for you." 
 
 This idea pleased Werner, and, as a result, that 
 night he invited all the cadets he dared to ap 
 proach to the moving-picture theater at Haven 
 Point. A crowd of about thirty accepted this in 
 vitation, and they not only went to the show, but
 
 THE ELECTION FOR OFFICERS 
 
 155 
 
 later on dined at one of the restaurants at Gabe's 
 expense. 
 
 "That sort of thing makes me tired/' declared 
 Spouter, when he heard of this. "Why, the poor 
 fish is trying to buy votes!" 
 
 At first Dan Soppinger had said that he did 
 not care to run for the captaincy, but a number 
 of his friends insisted that he allow his name to 
 be put up, and finally he consented. Others went 
 to Walt Baxter and told him that he must run, 
 too. 
 
 "You've simply got to do it, Baxter," said Ned 
 Lowe. "If you don't, some of the fellows who 
 might vote for you will go over to Werner, and 
 he'll have a walkover from the start." 
 
 "All right then, if you want me to stand I'll 
 do it," said Walt. "Just the same, I think Jack 
 Rover ought to have it, and I'm going to vote for 
 him." 
 
 The voting was to be held on the following 
 Saturday, and on Monday morning the cadets 
 were to leave Colby Hall for Camp Barlight. 
 Consequently between getting ready to vote and 
 preparing for the encampment, all of the students 
 were unusually busy. 
 
 The election was held in the main hall of the 
 school, and was presided over by Captain Dale 
 and Professor Brice. It was announced that the
 
 156 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 total number of votes to be cast would be in 
 and the number necessary for a choice would 
 consequently be 56. 
 
 "We will ballot for the major and the three 
 captains separately," announced Captain Dale. 
 "Then we will have the balloting for the lieuten 
 ants." 
 
 The electing of a major for the next term 
 proved easy. Ralph Mason obtained ninety-one 
 votes on the first ballot and was consequently de 
 clared reflected. 
 
 "Hurrah for Major Ralph Mason!" cried one 
 of the cadets, and the cheers were given with a 
 will. 
 
 Then followed the balloting for the captain of 
 Company A and the captain of Company B, and 
 they were likewise reflected, and there was more 
 cheering. 
 
 "We will now ballot for a captain for Com 
 pany C," announced Captain Dale. 
 
 There was a murmur, and the cadets once more 
 formed a long line and marched up to the plat 
 form, where each deposited his ballot in a big 
 box, located there for that purpose. 
 
 There was a smug grin on the face of Gabe 
 Werner when he dropped in his vote. It seemed 
 to show that he felt sure of being elected. 
 
 A few minutes of silence occurred, during
 
 THE ELECTION FOR OFFICERS 157 
 
 which time the votes were being tabulated, and 
 then Professor Brice struck a bell to attract the 
 attention of the cadets, and, stepping forward, 
 read the result : 
 
 "Total number of votes in 
 
 Necessary to a choice 56 
 
 Gabe Werner has 32 
 
 Jack Rover has 32 
 
 Daniel Soppinger has 30 
 
 Walter Baxter has 17." 
 
 At this there was a murmur of voices, and all 
 the cadets looked at each other. 
 
 "As no candidate has received the required 
 number of votes, I will leave you for ten minutes 
 to talk matters over among yourselves, and then 
 we will have another vote," announced Captain 
 Dale. 
 
 "Say, Jack! what do you know about that?" 
 cried Fred. "You and Werner are tied for first 
 place!" 
 
 At this moment Walt Baxter came up. 
 
 "Listen, Jack," he said in a low voice. "I 
 voted for you, and I would just as lief withdraw 
 in your favor, but some of the fellows who voted 
 for me say if I withdraw they will vote for Wer 
 ner, so I'll have to stay on the ticket. But it's
 
 158 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 a blamed shame !" and Walt's face showed that he 
 meant what he said. 
 
 "Say, Bill, we've got to get a hustle on and get 
 more votes," growled Gabe Werner to his crony, 
 as they walked over to a corner. 
 
 "I don't see how we're going to do it. I've 
 talked to every fellow in the school," said Glutts. 
 
 "I'm entitled to this captaincy, and if they 
 won't give it to me I don't want anything," 
 growled Gabe Werner. It angered him to think 
 that in spite of all the money he had spent he 
 could muster up only thirty-two votes. 
 
 While this was going on, Dan Soppinger had 
 been circulating among those who had been sup 
 porting him. Dan was gratified over the showing 
 he had made, but he did not want the position. 
 Now he came up and announced that he was go 
 ing to withdraw. 
 
 "I'm withdrawing in favor of Jack Rover," 
 he declared in a loud voice, and went around the 
 hall repeating this statement "I want every 
 body who voted for me to vote for Jack." 
 
 "Not much we won't!" cried one cadet. "If 
 you won't run, we'll vote for Walt Baxter." 
 
 "We want Bart White to run !" put in another 
 cadet. 
 
 "All right, suit yoursdves," said Dan, with a 
 shrug of his shoulders. "Just the same, I'm out
 
 THE ELECTION FOR OFFICERS 159 
 
 of it, so I don't want anybody to vote for me 
 again." 
 
 It was not long after this that the call came 
 for the next ballot, and once again the cadets filed 
 up and placed their slips" of paper in the box. 
 Then the counting began and was soon finished. 
 Both Captain Dale and Professor Brice seemed 
 to be much disturbed over something that had 
 occurred, and the bell for silence rang out 
 sharply. 
 
 "This ballot cannot be counted !" declared Cap 
 tain Dale, in a stern voice. "There are but one 
 hundred and eleven cadets present, but one hun 
 dred and fifteen votes have been cast, showing 
 that some person or persons voted more than 
 once. You will immediately prepare new votes 
 and stand in one long line, handing each vote to 
 me as you come up." 
 
 "Gee! what do you know about that?" whis 
 pered Randy. 
 
 "I wager some of the Werner crowd did that," 
 remarked his twin. 
 
 "How foolish to do anything of that sort," 
 said Jack. "They ought to have known they 
 couldn't get away with it." 
 
 "Maybe they thought because Dan Soppinger 
 retired some of the fellows wouldn't vote," sug 
 gested Fred.
 
 160 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "Well, if they thought that, they got left." 
 The next vote proved correct so far as num 
 bers went, and once more the figures were an- 
 nouncedj 
 
 "Number necessary to a choice 56 
 
 Jack Rover has 54 
 
 Gabe Werner has 30 
 
 Walter Baxter has 20 
 
 Bart White has 7." 
 
 "Hurrah, Jack, you're going up!" cried Fred 
 enthusiastically. 
 
 "You're only two votes shy of a choice," said 
 Randy. 
 
 "I guess you would have been elected if Bart 
 White hadn't gone on the ticket," returned 
 Spouter. 
 
 At that moment both Walt Baxter and Bart 
 White came rushing up to Jack. 
 
 "I'm going to retire in your favor, Jack," said 
 Walt. 
 
 "So am I," declared Bart. 
 
 "Well, now, I didn't expect this," stammered 
 Jack, hardly knowing what to say. 
 
 "I can't get it anyway," declared Walt, "and 
 as Werner is falling behind, I think it's perfectly- 
 safe now to withdraw."
 
 THE ELECTION FOR OFFICERS 161 
 
 "And I only went in to keep the votes from 
 going to Werner," declared Bart. 
 
 Both of these cadets hustled around among 
 their supporters and let all in the Hall know that 
 they were withdrawing from the contest. 
 
 In the meantime Gabe Werner and his cronies 
 circulated among the crowd, and it was after 
 wards said that Werner even went so far as to 
 attempt to buy some votes, but without avail. 
 
 Then the next ballot was called for, and it was 
 quickly cast. 
 
 "We have at last reached a result," announced 
 Captain Dale. "And I am glad of it." And then 
 he read the figures. 
 
 "Total number of votes cast 1 1 1 
 
 Necessary to a choice 56 
 
 Jack Rover has 81 
 
 Gabe Werner has 3-" 
 
 "Hurrah! Jack Rover is elected captain of 
 Company C !" and a great cheer went throughout 
 the hall. 
 
 "He got all the votes that were cast ior Bax 
 ter and White !" cried Fred. 
 
 "Right you are!" added Gif. "Gabe Werner 
 did not get a single vote more than he had be 
 fore."
 
 162 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "And that was two less than he got at the 
 start," added Spouter. 
 
 "I hereby declare Jack Rover duly elected cap 
 tain of Company C for the ensuing term," said 
 Captain Dale. "Captain Rover, if you will come 
 forward, I shall be glad to shake hands with 
 you," he added. And then, as Jack walked to the 
 platform to grasp the instructor's hand, there was 
 a great burst of applause. 
 
 "Never mind, Gabe. We'll make you lieuten 
 ant again, anyway," declared Bill Glutts, while 
 this scene was being transacted. 
 
 "I don't want to be lieutenant again !" howled 
 Gabe. "If they don't want me for a captain, they 
 needn't have me for anything. I'll decline to 
 run !" And thus speaking, Gabe Werner marched 
 out of the room in great disgust. 
 
 "He sure is a sweet one!" was Gif's comment. 
 
 A little while later it was announced that the 
 balloting for lieutenants would begin. The names 
 of eight aspirants were put up, including that of 
 Fred Rover. There was a good deal of wire 
 pulling, and it took nine ballots to decide the va 
 rious choices. But in the end Fred became the 
 first lieutenant of the company of which Jack had 
 been made captain. 
 
 "Good for you, Fred! I congratulate you!" 
 cried Jack, catching his cousin by the hand.
 
 THE ELECTION FOR OFFICERS 163 
 
 "I guess we'll all do that," declared Randy. 
 
 "Three cheers for Lieutenant Fred Rover!" 
 exclaimed Spouter, and the cheers were given with 
 great heartiness, for Fred had made himself a 
 favorite throughout the school. 
 
 "And now to get ready to go to Camp Bar- 
 light !" said Andy. "My, but won't we have the 
 best times ever while we are under canvas !" 
 
 "I hope we do," answered Jack. 
 
 But a little later the newly-elected captain be 
 came somewhat doubtful of this. As he and Fred, 
 followed by the twins, went upstairs to their 
 rooms they passed Gabe Werner and his cronies 
 in the main corridor. The angular ex-lieutenant 
 did not say a word, but he glared at Jack in a 
 baneful way that boded no good. 
 
 "Werner has got it in for you, Jack," remarked 
 Andy, when the four Rovers were in their rooms 
 and the doors had been closed. 
 
 "I guess you're right," was Jack's reply. 
 "Well, I'm not going to worry. I think I can 
 take care of myself."
 
 CHAPTER XVI 
 
 OFF FOR THE ENCAMPMENT 
 
 As WAS the usual custom at Colby Hall, all of 
 the old officers and those newly elected were in 
 vited to participate in a dinner given by Captain 
 Dale. This was held in a private dining room of 
 the school, and was usually a function looked 
 forward to with much pleasure by those to take 
 part. 
 
 "Now we've got to look our prettiest," an 
 nounced Fred to Jack. "Of course, we'll wear 
 our new officers' uniforms." 
 
 The dinner proved to be one long to be remem 
 bered by the two Rover boys, and they were sorry 
 to think the twins had not been present to see 
 what took place. There were some speeches and 
 a good deal of merrymaking, and the two Rovers 
 were congratulated over and over again on hav 
 ing been elected. 
 
 "I'm mighty glad to think you're going to be 
 at the head of Company C, Captain Rover," said 
 Major Ralph Mason. "And glad, too, that your 
 164
 
 OFF FOR THE ENCAMPMENT 165 
 
 cousin Fred is going to be a lieutenant of that 
 company. I shall expect great things from both 
 of you." 
 
 "Well, I intend to do the best I can," announced 
 Jack modestly. 
 
 There was but one drawback to the affair. 
 Gabe Werner did not show himself, nor did he 
 send any letter of regret to Captain Dale. 
 
 "Gabe is sore, all right enough," declared one 
 of the under officers. "When I asked him if he 
 was coming to the spread, he merely shook his 
 head and looked like a thundercloud." 
 
 Sunday proved rather a busy day for all of 
 the cadets, yet the Rovers, along with a number 
 of others, went to Haven Point where they met 
 some of the girls. All attended services at one 
 of the local churches. Then the young folks 
 paired off, the boys walking with the girls to 
 Clearwater Hall. 
 
 "Oh, Jack, you can't think how proud I am to 
 know they have made you a captain !" said Ruth, 
 who was walking beside the newly-elected officer. 
 "And I think you ought to be very proud your 
 self." 
 
 "I admit it makes me feel pretty good, Ruth," 
 he answered. 
 
 "But you'll have to be careful," went on the 
 girl anxiously. "Randy told me on tRe way to
 
 1 66 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 church that a cadet named Werner is very angry 
 because you cut him out of one of the cap 
 taincies." 
 
 "I'm not afraid of Werner or any of his 
 crowd !" 
 
 "Yes, but he may try to make trouble, Jack. 
 Don't forget how Brown and Martell acted and 
 are acting still." 
 
 "I won't forget, Ruth." And then, making 
 sure that none of the others was noticing, he 
 pressed the girl's fingers tightly within his own. 
 "It's awfully nice to have you so interested," he 
 whispered. And, although she did not answer 
 to this, she gave him a bright look that lingered 
 in his memory for many a day afterward. 
 
 In the meantime Fred was walking along with 
 May Powell, and had also been congratulated on 
 attaining a lieutenancy. May was full of fun, 
 and her eyes showed it. 
 
 "I suppose some day it will be Major Fred 
 Rover!" she exclaimed. "My, won't you look 
 grand with a whole lot of gold lace, and a cockade 
 hat, and all that sort of thing!" 
 
 "No gold lace for mine, May!" he laughed. 
 
 Spouter and Gif were walking with Martha 
 and Mary, and soon the whole crowd reached 
 Clearwater Hall. Here the boys had to say good 
 bye to the girls, and this was rather a lingering
 
 OFF FOR THE ENCAMPMENT 167 
 
 process, since the young folks did not know ex 
 actly when they would get together again. 
 
 "But don't forget we expect to march past here 
 to-morrow morning about ten o'clock,'* said Jack. 
 "If you are really patriotic you'll be watching for 
 us and have your flags out." 
 
 "Don't you worry about that," answered Ruth. 
 "We're going to ask Miss Garwood for a special 
 recess in honor of the occasion." 
 
 The evening was spent by the boys in packing 
 their things and in otherwise getting ready for 
 the encampment. There was, however, the usual 
 song service at eight o'clock in the assembly room 
 of the Hall, on this occasion presided over by a 
 minister who had stopped at the Hall to visit his 
 two nephews, who were pupils there. The min 
 ister was a good speaker, and he made an address 
 which the cadets listened to with close attention. 
 
 Early in the morning came a sound that told 
 all the cadets that the annual encampment was 
 now at hand. Instead of the school bell ringing, 
 there were the notes of two bugles ringing through 
 the corridors. Then from outside came the vigor 
 ous rattle of several drums. 
 
 "Hurrah ! No more studying ! From now on 
 we are soldier boys!" exclaimed Andy, and he 
 bounced out of bed. "Get up, you sleepyheads !" 
 And in the exuberance of his spirits he threw a
 
 168 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 pillow at his twin's head. Randy returned the 
 compliment by throwing a shoe at him, hitting 
 Andy in the stomach. 
 
 "Hi! What's this?" exclaimed Fred, scram 
 bling up at the confusion. 
 
 "Over the top at the Huns!" shouted Andy, 
 charging on Randy and sending him backward 
 into a stand loaded with books. "Forward, the 
 light brigade, and on to the gas attack P' 
 
 "Hi! You fellows are making altogether too 
 much noise," came from Jack. "Attention, com 
 pany! Line up! Eyes right!" 
 
 "My! but don't the bugles and drums sound 
 fine ?" was Fred's comment, as he hurried into his 
 new uniform, of which, it may be said privately, 
 he was exceedingly proud. 
 
 "I suppose we won't have a bit of fun at this 
 outing, with a captain and a lieutenant keeping 
 their eyes on us," grumbled Andy ; but, of course, 
 he did not mean what he said. 
 
 "Sure, I'll make you line up and toe the chalk 
 mark," answered Jack, with a grin. "You won't 
 dare to call your souls your own. If you in 
 fringe one fixed rule the sixteenth of an inch, I'll 
 place you in the guardhouse." 
 
 "Yes, and we'll feed you on nothing but dry 
 t*ead and dry water," added Fred. 
 
 "Good-night!" came solemnly from Randy.
 
 OFF FOR THE ENCAMPMENT 169 
 
 "Please lead me to the dungeon at once ! What's 
 the use of looking at the sunshine and trying to 
 smile!" 
 
 It had been decided that the cadets should 
 march to Barlight Bay, which was about thirty- 
 five miles distant. They were to take two days 
 for the journey, stopping over night on the out 
 skirts of the village of Rackville, where Captain 
 Dale had already rented a farm field for that pur 
 pose. All of their belongings were to be trans 
 ported in several motor trucks, engaged for that 
 purpose, these trucks being under orders from the 
 battalion quartermaster. 
 
 Of course, it must be understood by my young 
 readers that Colby Hall was only a military school 
 for boys, and that the military matters there, 
 while conducted somewhat on the lines of those 
 at West Point, were by no means so strict. The 
 officers, from the young major down, were ex 
 pected to do their duty the same as if they were 
 at a government camp, but all were under the 
 supervision of Captain Dale and the Hall pro 
 fessors. 
 
 More than this, the boys did not pretend to do 
 any of the camp cooking or any of the menial 
 camp labor, this being accomplished by hired help 
 ers. And again, the officers were only officers 
 while on parade or during special hours of duty
 
 170 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 otherwise they were just like the other cadets 
 and were treated accordingly. 
 
 There was the usual morning roll call, and also 
 the drill and inspection, this time the latter being 
 unusually severe, for Captain Dale wanted to 
 make sure that everything was right before the 
 cadets left the Hall. The parade around the 
 grounds, however, was omitted, and the lads went 
 in to their breakfast half an hour earlier than 
 usual. Then it was announced that they would 
 leave the Hall at exactly nine o'clock. 
 
 At the roll call and inspection it was a new 
 thing for Jack to take command of Company C, 
 and for Fred to fill the position of a lieutenant; 
 but both acquitted themselves creditably, and for 
 this received a nod of approval from Captain 
 Dale. 
 
 On Sunday evening it had been rumored about 
 that Gabe Werner had decided not to attend the 
 encampment. This rumor had its foundation in 
 the fact that the angular ex-lieutenant had sent 
 a telegram to his father explaining the situation 
 and stating he wanted to come home. In re 
 turn, however, Mr. Werner commanded his son 
 to remain at Colby Hall, and so, much against 
 his will, Gabe was on hand when the cadets were 
 ready to march a,vay. 
 
 "But I ain't going to do anything that I don't
 
 OFF FOR THE ENCAMPMENT 
 
 171 
 
 want to do," growled Gabe to Bill Glutts. "You 
 just wait and see!" 
 
 "Maybe you'll get a chance to make it warm 
 for Jack Rover and his bunch," suggested the 
 wholesale butcher's son. 
 
 "You bet!" answered Werner laconically. 
 
 The cadets were all assembled on the parade 
 ground, and the motor trucks, piled high with all 
 of their belongings, as well as the camping para 
 phernalia, had already left the grounds. There 
 was a final rattle of drums to call any cadets who 
 might still be missing. 
 
 "Battalion attention!" commanded the young 
 major, after he had received his orders from 
 Captain Dale. 
 
 At once the three companies came to atten 
 tion. 
 
 "Shoulder arms!" came the command a few 
 seconds later. "Forward march!" 
 
 Boom ! Boom ! Boom, boom, boom ! went the 
 drums, and the Colby cadets stepped off gaily, 
 while the professors and helpers left behind at 
 the Hall cheered loudly and waved their hands. 
 From the big flagstaff on the campus floated a 
 large American flag, this being run up every 
 morning at sunrise and taken down at sunset. 
 
 Soon the drums gave a preliminary rattle, and 
 then the shrill fifes struck up into a lively march-
 
 172 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 ing air, and one company after another passed 
 out of the Hall grounds and on to the road lead 
 ing to Haven Point. 
 
 "Hay foot, straw foot !" murmured Andy jok 
 ingly to Randy, who was marching by his side. 
 "I wonder how our feet will feel after we have 
 covered the eighteen miles we have to do to 
 day?" 
 
 "Oh, that will be all right, I think," answered 
 his twin. "I've done more than eighteen miles 
 in a day, and so have you." 
 
 It did not take long for the cadets to reach the 
 outskirts of Haven Point. Their coming was 
 expected, and quite a crowd of town folks were 
 out to see the parade. Some few had put out 
 flags, for all were proud to have such an institu 
 tion as Colby Hall in that vicinity. 
 
 The moving-picture theater was decorated with 
 flags from top to bottom, and across the street 
 the enterprising manager had hung a big banner 
 inscribed with the words : 
 
 Good-bye 
 
 COLBY HALL 
 
 Ha&e a good time, boys 
 
 Captain Dale was marching beside Major 
 Mason, and as the school came in sight of this
 
 OFF FOR THE ENCAMPMENT 173 
 
 banner the major whispered a few words to the 
 elderly military man, who nodded in approval. 
 Then the young major turned and, walking back 
 ward, cried: 
 
 "Battalion attention! Three cheers for Mr. 
 Felix Falstein!" 
 
 The cheers were given with a right good will, 
 and a number of the cadets swung their caps at 
 the manager of the moving-picture theater, who 
 stood in the doorway, smiling at them. The 
 cheer had been totally unexpected, and Mr. Fal 
 stein grew exceedingly red in the face. But he 
 bowed and smiled, and kept on bowing, in the 
 meantime waving his hat at the cadets, until they 
 had passed up the street. 
 
 Leaving Haven Point behind, and with a gen 
 erous following of small boys, the cadets con 
 tinued their march by taking to the road leading 
 past Clearwater Hall. Here another surprise 
 awaited them. The girls of the school had strung 
 long lines of colored paper across the roadway, 
 and had decorated the entire front of the school 
 grounds with small flags. More than this, all of 
 the girls were out in a long line facing the road 
 way, and many of them carried flags and wore 
 red, white and blue ribbons. 
 
 "Good-bye! Have a good time!" called out 
 Ruth.
 
 174 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "Don't forget to write!" came from Martha. 
 
 "Oh, but you do look nice !" called May. 
 
 And then there was such a babble of exclama 
 tions that hardly a word of what was said could 
 be understood. And in the midst of this the ca 
 dets gave a rousing cheer for Clearwater Hall 
 and everybody connected with that school. 
 
 "Oh, but don't they look lovely!" cried May, 
 when the boys had passed. "Did you see Jack 
 at the head of the third company?" she asked of 
 Ruth. 
 
 "Why, of course! And he certainly looked 
 every inch a captain." 
 
 "I wish I were a boy and could go along!" 
 sighed Mary. 
 
 "Oh, I guess we all wish that," declared Ruth. 
 "But come let us give them another cheer !' ? 
 And this rent the air just as the cadets reached a 
 turn in the road and passed out of sight.
 
 CHAPTER XVII 
 
 A NIGHT ON THE ROAD 
 
 'Tms is the life, boys!" 
 
 "Ho for a life under canvas !" 
 
 "Beats rooming hi a school all hollow, doesn't 
 it?" 
 
 "Exactly so! And think we haven't any 
 studying to do. Oh, boy!" and Andy, who was 
 the speaker, felt so light-hearted that he turned 
 several cartwheels on the grass. 
 
 "Say, you look out, Andy, or somebody will 
 grab you and put you in the circus," was Spouter's 
 comment. 
 
 The Colby Hall cadets had finished their first 
 day's march and were now in camp on the out 
 skirts of Rackville. They had made the hike 
 without mishap, stopping at noon for lunch along 
 the roadside. 
 
 The encampment consisted of three long lines 
 of tents, one for each company. As was the usual 
 practice, the cadets had erected the canrases them 
 selves, doing it with real military precision. They 
 
 175
 
 176 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 were in the center of a large, sloping field, one 
 end of which bordered the road running into 
 Rackville. The field was a pasture lot belonging 
 to a large farm owned by a man named Oliver 
 Appleby. Appleby owned a dairy farm, and em 
 ployed about a dozen hired hands. 
 
 "I know one thing we'll get here," remarked 
 Fred, after a look around. "We'll probably get 
 all the milk we want to drink." 
 
 And in this surmise he was correct. Captain 
 Dale had made the necessary arrangements with 
 Oliver Appleby, and that evening and the follow 
 ing morning the cadets were furnished with the 
 best of cream and also all the fresh milk they de 
 sired. 
 
 After the setting up of the tents came supper, 
 and my readers can rest assured that none of the 
 boys were "backward about coming forward," 
 as Randy expressed it. All were as hungry as 
 wolves, and the amount of food they stored away 
 was simply astonishing. But Captain Dale had 
 received orders from Colonel Colby that the 
 students should be well treated, so everybody got 
 all he wanted. 
 
 "Gee! this is so different from a school I used 
 to attend," remarked Fatty Hendry, with a sigh 
 of satisfaction. "At that place we only got about 
 half enough to eat, and many a time I had to go
 
 A NIGHT ON THE ROAD 177 
 
 down to the village and buy something extra to 
 keep from starvation." 
 
 Having spent so many of their vacations at the 
 old Rover homestead at Valley Brook, the Rovers 
 were much interested in the Appleby place, and 
 after the evening meal Jack and Fred took a stroll 
 up to the cow barns to inspect the herd. Oliver 
 Appleby had a number of prize cattle, of which 
 he was very proud. 
 
 "They are certainly beautiful cows," remarked 
 Fred, when they were walking through the shed 
 which housed the best of the herd. "They must 
 have cost a mint of money." 
 
 The two young officers were on the point of 
 leaving the cow sheds when, quite unexpectedly, 
 they ran into Jed Kessler. 
 
 "Hello! I thought I'd see some of you fel 
 lers,"' cried the old dockman. "Out for your an 
 nual encampment, I understand." 
 
 "Yes," answered Jack. "How are you these 
 days ? Have you got over the effects of that ex 
 plosion ?" 
 
 "I'm about over it although I haven't re 
 turned to work yet," answered Kessler. "You 
 see, those awful shocks, and being thrown into 
 the lake that way, kind of got on my nerves. My 
 folks dont want me to go back until I'm feelin' 
 stronger."
 
 178 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "Have they resumed work at the shell-loading 
 plant?" questioned Fred. 
 
 "They're startin' up to-day. One gang is 
 clearin' up the wreckage, while a number of the 
 old hands are at work in the places that wasn't 
 damaged very much. And say! I've got some 
 thing to tell you that I know you'll be interested 
 to hear," went on old Jed Kessler. 
 
 "What is that?" questioned Jack. 
 
 "I saw those two German-lookin' fellers again 
 early this morning, when I was on my way here 
 to visit my brother who works on this farm." 
 
 "You did!" cried the two Rovers simulta 
 neously. 
 
 "Where were they?" added Jack. 
 
 "They was down on the road that runs to 
 Barlight Bay." 
 
 "Walking?" queried Fred. 
 
 "No, they was in an old wagon pulled by the 
 sorriest lookin' nag I ever set eyes on. They had 
 the wagon piled high with packages." 
 
 "Were you sure they were the same men?" 
 
 "I think they was the same. Of course, I 
 wouldn't like to swear to it until I got a better 
 look at 'em. They was just goin' past as I came 
 in from a side road, and as soon as they saw me 
 they whipped up their horse and started down the 
 road in a cloud of dust."
 
 A NIGHT ON THE ROAD 
 
 179 
 
 "You ought to have stopped them," said Jack. 
 
 "How could I do that ? I wasn't close enough 
 to catch hold of the horse. And besides that, 
 what chance would an old feller like me have 
 against two husky men? More than likely, too, 
 they was armed, while I didn't have anything 
 not even a cane." 
 
 "But you should have notified the authorities," 
 said Fred. 
 
 "Oh, I did that, knowing that they was on the 
 lookout for those fellers. I hurried to Rackville 
 just as fast as I could, and called on the justice 
 of the peace and the town constable. Then they 
 got busy and telephoned to the next town and 
 notified the police. They got a gang of six or 
 eight men lookin' for the men and the wagon, but 
 up to this afternoon they hadn't got any trace of 
 'em." 
 
 "Well, that certainly is interesting," remarked 
 Jack. "You say you are pretty sure they are the 
 same fellows who were around the plant just pre 
 vious to the explosion?" 
 
 "Well, as I said before, I wouldn't like to 
 swear to it until I got a better look at 'em. But 
 those two fellers on the wagon had the same 
 bushy black hair and whiskers and the same round 
 faces. More than that, they wore the same slouch 
 hats that the other fellers had."
 
 l8o THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "Have you any idea what was in the packages 
 in the wagon?" questioned the young captain. 
 
 "Sounded to me as if it might be iron, or some 
 thing like that. It jangled just like hardware." 
 
 "It's queer they would be on that back road 
 with such stuff," said Jack slowly. "Did the folks 
 at Rackville think they might live down near the 
 bay?" 
 
 "They said there wasn't any folks around there 
 so far as they knew that wore bushy black hair 
 and black beards. They knew about everybody 
 who lives within several miles of here," answered 
 Jed Kessler. 
 
 The two Rovers talked the matter over with 
 the old man for a few minutes longer, the fore 
 man of the dairy also having his say. Then the 
 boys had to hurry back to the camp, to fulfill 
 their duties as captain and lieutenant. 
 
 As was to be expected, there was a certain 
 amount of horseplay in camp that evening to 
 which those in charge turned something of a blind 
 eye. 
 
 "We'll have to leave the boys let off steam a 
 little," said Captain Dale to the professors who 
 had come with him. "I think they'll soon settle 
 down to regular routine." 
 
 But the excitement of getting ready for the en 
 campment, and the long tramp over the dusty
 
 A NIGHT ON THE ROAD jgj 
 
 roads, had tired all of the cadets, and it was not 
 long before the great majority of them were 
 ready to retire. Only a few, like Andy and 
 Randy, wanted to continue the fun, but Jack and 
 Fred quickly subdued the twins. 
 
 "You'll have plenty of time for your jokes 
 when we get into the regular camp," said the 
 young captain. "Now you had better get a good 
 night's rest, for we have a long hike before us 
 for to-morrow over the Lookout Hills." 
 
 As members of Company C, Gabe Werner and 
 Bill Glutts would have been under the direct com 
 mand of Jack and Fred. This was a thorn in 
 the side of the ex-lieutenant, and as soon as he 
 had received word from home that he must re 
 main at the school for the period of the annual 
 encampment, he went to Captain Dale and asked 
 to be transferred to another company, and re 
 quested that Glutts be transferred also. 
 
 "I think I can understand your feeling, Wer 
 ner," said Captain Dale kindly. "I am very sorry 
 that you refused to run for a lieutenancy after 
 your defeat. Which company would you like to 
 go in A or B ?" 
 
 "If it's all the same to you, Glutts and I would 
 like to go into Company B." 
 
 "Very well. I'll have the necessary shifts 
 made, and you can report to the captain of that
 
 182 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 company before we start away." And so it was 
 arranged. 
 
 "The Rovers ain't going to get me under their 
 thumb!" growled Werner to Glutts. "I know 
 they would like nothing better than to find all 
 sorts of fault and to get me into trouble." 
 
 This, of course, was not true, because both Jack 
 and Fred had decided to treat the defeated candi 
 date with every consideration. 
 
 "But I'm glad they've been transferred," said 
 Fred, when he heard the news. 
 
 "You're not half as glad as I am, Fred," an 
 swered the young captain. 
 
 Jack and his two lieutenants occupied a tent 
 together, while Andy and Randy were under can 
 vas with Gif and Spouter. The night was a 
 pleasant one, neither too hot nor too cold, and it 
 was not long after the young cadets had turned 
 in before most of them were sound asleep. But 
 not so Gabe Werner and Bill Glutts. 
 
 During the halt at noon for lunch, the cronies 
 had held an animated conversation, and this talk 
 had been continued after the battalion had gone 
 into camp for the night. The subject of their 
 discussion had been the question of getting square 
 with Jack and Fred because of what had oc 
 curred during the election. Werner attributed 
 his downfall entirely to the Rovers.
 
 A NIGHT ON THE ROAD 
 
 "I'll show 'em a thing or two before I get 
 through with 'em!" he asserted to his croay. 
 "They can't walk all orer me and get away with 
 it!" 
 
 "Well, Gabe, you know I'll be on deck to help 
 you in anything you try to put over on 'em," re 
 sponded the wholesale butcher's son. 
 
 "Of course we'll have to be careful what we 
 do," went on Werner. "We don't want to run 
 afoul of Captain Dale or any of the professors. 
 If we did they might set us some awful mean 
 tasks to do while we were in camp." 
 
 "Yes, we'll have to be on our guard and work 
 on the sly." 
 
 Neither Werner nor Glutts were particularly 
 brilliant in evolving their scheme, but finally the 
 ex-lieutenant hit upon something which he 
 thought would answer. Then he told his crony 
 of what had occurred to him. 
 
 "That's the talk!" cried Bill Glutts, his eyes 
 gleaming wickedly. "Let's go and do it this very- 
 night, just as soon as they are sound asleep. My, 
 won't there be some rumpus in the morning when 
 they wake up and find out what has happened?"
 
 CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 ONE SURPRISE AND ANOTHER 
 
 FRED ROVER was so tired that he closed his 
 eyes in slumber almost as soon as he touched his 
 cot. 
 
 But not so the young captain. Jack was fa 
 tigued, but he was also worried over some of the 
 problems connected with his company, and these 
 he tried to solve as he lay there in the darkness. 
 
 As the cadets were to remain in this camp for 
 but one night only, nothing had been done toward 
 putting any flooring in the tents. The cots of 
 the captain and the two lieutenants rested on the 
 short grass of the pasture. More than this, as 
 the night was rather warm, one of the tent flaps 
 was left open for ventilation, and for the same 
 purpose a corner of the canvas in the rear was 
 turned up. 
 
 As all of the cadets had tramped the distance 
 from Colby Hall, no one was called on that night 
 to remain on guard. In place of this a profes 
 sor who had ridden over in an automobile agreed 
 184
 
 ONE SURPRISE AND ANOTHER 185 
 
 to sit up to see that nothing was stolen by any 
 outsiders who might have an idea of doing such 
 a thing. 
 
 But no outsiders appeared in view, all of the 
 curiosity seekers having left the pasture lot be 
 fore it came time for the cadets to turn in. As 
 a consequence, the professor had nothing to 
 watch, and soon grew exceedingly sleepy. Sit 
 ting in the tonneau of an open automobile, he 
 presently began to nod, and then his head fell 
 forward on his breast. 
 
 Jack had thought that he would soon drop to 
 sleep, but the problems in his mind worried him 
 so that presently he found himself wide-awake 
 in spite of his fatigue. 
 
 "Confound it! why can't I go to sleep?" he 
 murmured to himself. Then, punching his pil 
 low to freshen it up, he turned over and tried his 
 best to drop off. 
 
 He was just on the edge of dreamland when a 
 sound from outside the tent attracted his atten 
 tion. At first he thought some night bird or a 
 bat might be flying around. But then came a low 
 murmur of voices. 
 
 "Somebody is up/' he thought. "Perhaps it is 
 Professor Grawson taking a walk around. He 
 said he was going to keep an eye on things until 
 morning."
 
 1 86 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 Jack lay perfectly still, and presently saw a 
 ray of light shoot into the tent from the rear. It 
 was the gleam of a small pocket flashlight. A 
 thin silk handkerchief was over the end, so that 
 the light was quite dim. 
 
 "Sure this is the right tent, are you?" he heard, 
 in a low tone. 
 
 "Yes, this is the place," was the reply, in the 
 faintest of whispers. "Keep quiet now, and if 
 there is any alarm, run for your life." 
 
 On hearing these words, the young captain was 
 puzzled for the time being. But then he realized 
 that the voices had a familiar sound, and he 
 smiled grimly to himself. 
 
 Slowly and cautiously Gabe Werner and Bill 
 Glutts wormed their way into the tent by way of 
 the opening in the rear. Gabe had the flashlight, 
 and this he cast from one side to another, tak 
 ing care, however, that the rays did not fall into 
 the face of any of the officers. 
 
 Jack kept his eyes closed when the marauders 
 looked at him. But as they turned around he 
 eyed them sharply. A line had been strung from 
 the front to the rear pole of the tent, and on this 
 were a number of hangers containing the three 
 officers' uniforms and some of their other be 
 longings. Stepping up to the uniforms, the two 
 from outside looked them over quickly. Then
 
 ONE SURPRISE AND ANOTHER 187 
 
 Werner pointed to one uniform and to another, 
 to signify that these belonged to Jack and Fred. 
 
 Not a word was spoken by those who had come 
 in to play their mean trick on the Rovers. Si 
 lently each drew out his pocketknife and opened' 
 one of the blades. 
 
 Werner's scheme, to which Glutts had agreed, 
 was to cut all the buttons from both uniforms 
 and then slit the garments so that they would be 
 next to useless. Then they were going to take 
 the other belongings of the young captain and 
 the lieutenant and throw them into a muddy brook 
 located in one corner of the pasture. 
 
 Watching the marauders as a cat might watch 
 a mouse, Jack saw the pocketknives opened and 
 saw the two rascally cadets take hold of his coat 
 and that belonging to his cousin. 
 
 "No, you don't, you rascals !" he cried loudly, 
 as he bounced off the cot "Leave those uniforms 
 alone!" 
 
 The interruption came so unexpectedly that 
 both Werner and Glutts were dumbfounded. As 
 Jack pounced on Gabe from the rear, Glutts, mut 
 tering a cry of terror, plunged through the open 
 ing of the tent by which he had come and fled 
 down past the other nearby shelters at top speed. 
 
 "Let go of me!" hissed Gabe Werner, as he 
 turned swiftly to find himself in Jack's embrace.
 
 l88 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 The flashlight had dropped to the ground and 
 rolled under one of the cots. The young captain 
 and the ex-lieutenant began to wrestle, and in 
 doing this fell over on the cot occupied by Lieu 
 tenant Blake just as this lieutenant and Fred were 
 awakening. 
 
 "Hi! what does this mean?" spluttered Tom 
 Blake, as both Jack and Werner came down on 
 top of him. 
 
 The combined weight of the three brought the 
 cot down with a crash. In the meantime Fred 
 had jumped up. 
 
 "Say, what's all this row mean ?" he demanded 
 quickly. 
 
 "Here is a fellow who was going to play a 
 dirty trick on us!" shouted Jack. "Grab him! 
 Don't let him get away!" 
 
 He said this because in the tumble his hold on 
 Gabe had been somewhat lessened, and in the 
 mix-up Werner was now endeavoring to slip out 
 of his grasp. All had fallen to the ground, and 
 the ex-lieutenant kicked out vigorously with his 
 heavy shoes, landing one blow in Blake's stomach 
 and the other on Jack's knee. 
 
 It was so dark in the tent that but little could 
 be seen, and as Fred made a leap forward he fell 
 over somebody's legs and went down. Then in 
 the mix-up Blake got in the way, and both Jack
 
 ONE SURPRISE AND ANOTHER jgp 
 
 and Fred grabbed him, each by an arm, thinking 
 he was the intruder. 
 
 "Give in !" cried Jack sternly. "If you don't, 
 it will be the worse for you." 
 
 "You've got the wrong man, Captain!" cried 
 Blake. And then, as he was released, he added : 
 "Wait until I make a light so that we can see 
 what we are doing." 
 
 A lantern was hanging at the front of the tent, 
 and, striking a match, Blake lit this. In the 
 meantime, however, Fred saw a form disappear 
 ing through the hole in the back of the tent. 
 
 "There he goes!" he yelled to Jack. 
 
 "Stop him!" 
 
 This suggestion was unnecessary, for Fred 
 was already crawling through the opening. But, 
 being aroused from a sound sleep so suddenly, he 
 was still somewhat dazed, and by the time he had 
 got on the outside of the tent and was on his feet, 
 Gabe Werner was a good distance away and run 
 ning like a deer. 
 
 "Come back here I" shouted Fred, looking after 
 the flying figure. 
 
 In a few seconds Fred was joined by Jack. 
 By this time the hubbub around the officers' tent 
 had been heard by others, and even Professor 
 Grawson was awakened from his nap. 
 
 "What's the trouble here ?" demanded the pro
 
 190 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 fessor, leaping from the tonneau of the automo 
 bile and hurrying in that direction. 
 
 "Two outsiders came into our tent," said the 
 young captain. 
 
 "What did they want?" 
 
 "I guess they were going to play some trick. 
 But I woke up and scared them off." 
 
 "Do you wish to make any complaint, Captain 
 Rover?" went on the professor, as Blake came 
 around with the lantern and some other cadets 
 began to gather. 
 
 "I don't think so at least not to-night, Pro 
 fessor," answered Jack, after a few seconds of 
 rapid thinking. 
 
 "I hope they didn't do any damage," went on 
 Professor Grawson. 
 
 "They didn't have time. Although in the 
 struggle, when I tried to catch one of them, we 
 fell over one of the cots and broke it down." 
 
 "I see." The professor mused for a moment. 
 "Well, perhaps you might better let the matter 
 rest," he continued. He was afraid someone 
 would ask him about himself, and then he would 
 have to acknowledge that he had been asleep in 
 stead of remaining on guard. 
 
 The excitement soon died away, the report be 
 ing that some of the cadets had been starting in 
 for a little more horseplay, but that the scheme
 
 ONE SURPRISE AND ANOTHER 
 
 191 
 
 had been nipped in the bud. Andy and Randy 
 were on hand, and asked Jack for some of the 
 particulars. 
 
 "I'll tell you about it to-morrow," whispered 
 the young captain. "But mum is the word just 
 now." 
 
 Returning to their tent after the excitement was 
 over, the Rovers assisted Lieutenant Blake to put 
 up his cot, so that he could sleep upon it. In 
 doing this, Jack picked up the flashlight and the 
 silk handkerchief with which the end had been 
 covered. In the struggle the light had been 
 turned off. Without saying anything about his 
 find, the young captain slipped the articles into 
 his pocket. 
 
 Running as fast as his somewhat clumsy steps 
 would permit, Bill Glutts reached the tent which 
 he and Werner occupied along with two of their 
 cronies, cadets who had asked them to join Com 
 pany B just previous to their leaving Company 
 C. Glutts had run so fast that he could hardly 
 breathe, and he sank down on his cot gasping. 
 
 "You look to be in a hurry, Bill," remarked 
 one of the other cadets, who was awakened by the 
 sudden entrance. 
 
 "Shut up don't make a sound!" whispered 
 Qutts, half savagely. "If you do you'll get the 
 whole bunch into trouble."
 
 192 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 While trying to regain his breath and to un 
 dress, Glutts kept his ears wide open, and pres 
 ently heard Gabe Werner approaching. Then 
 the ex-lieutenant dove into the tent, quickly tying 
 the flaps behind him. Without saying a word, 
 he began to pitch off his clothing. 
 
 "Gee, I'm glad they didn't catch you, Gabe," 
 muttered Glutts, in a hoarse whisper. 
 
 "They did ! But I gave 'em a couple of kicks 
 they won't forget ! And then I ran for it." 
 
 "Do you suppose they recognized you?" 
 
 "I don't think so. The minute we went down 
 the light went out." 
 
 "We sure did make a botch of that job," grum 
 bled the wholesale butcher's son. 
 
 "How was I to guess that they'd be awake 
 watchin' us?" retorted the ex-lieutenant. "When 
 I looked into the tent I thought the whole bunch 
 was fast asleep. But shut up now they may be 
 coming this way, and we want to do the innocent 
 act." 
 
 "It's me for that," chuckled Glutts, and, having 
 finished undressing, he turned over on his cot and 
 commenced to snore. And in this Gabe Werner 
 soon followed his example. 
 
 Both waited impatiently for five minutes or 
 more. Then, as nothing came to disturb them, 
 both breathed more freely.
 
 ONE SURPRISE AND ANOTHER 
 
 193 
 
 "I guess they missed us," whispered Glutts. 
 
 "It looks like it, Bill. But, say! I just thought 
 of something," went on Werner, and the tone of 
 his voice showed his dismay. 
 
 "What's wrong now?" 
 
 "In the struggle I dropped that flashlight and 
 the silk handkerchief I had tied over it." 
 
 "Gee, that's too bad ! Did either of the things 
 have your name or initials on it?" 
 
 "No." 
 
 "Well, that's good. You haven't got to ad 
 mit that you own 'em." 
 
 "That's all right, Bill, but that flashlight and 
 the handkerchief cost money," grumbled Gabe 
 Werner. 
 
 After that there was silence, but it was a long 
 while before either of the rascally cadets could 
 get to sleep. Both were bitterly disappointed over 
 the failure of their scheme to do Jack and Fred 
 an injury, and both wondered whether they would 
 be found out
 
 CHAPTER XIX 
 
 AT CAMP BARLIGHT 
 
 THERE was so much to do in the morning, get 
 ting breakfast, taking down the tents and packing 
 them in the motor trucks, and doing other neces 
 sary things, that the Rovers got no opportunity 
 to talk over the stirring events of the night be 
 fore. As officers Jack and Fred had many duties 
 to perform. 
 
 Jack and Fred noticed that Gabe Werner and 
 Bill Glutts were in their usual places in the com 
 pany ahead of them. Once or twice they caught 
 the ex-lieutenant and his crony gazing at them 
 furtively, but to this they paid scant attention. 
 Both were satisfied that these two unworthies 
 were the guilty parties. 
 
 "I'm sure they are the ones," said Jack to Fred 
 and the twins, when they had come to a halt at 
 the roadside for the noon-day meal and the ca 
 dets had some time to themselves. The story had 
 been told to Andy and Randy, who had listened 
 with much interest.
 
 AT CAMP BARLIGHT 195 
 
 "What did you do with the flashlight and the 
 handkerchief?" questioned Andy. 
 
 "I've got them both in my pocket." 
 
 "Are you going to return them?" asked Randy. 
 
 "I don't see what else to do. I don't care to 
 carry them about, and I don't care to give them 
 up to Captain Dale or any of the professors. I 
 wouldn't want Werner and his crowd to think 
 we are squealers." 
 
 The matter was talked over among the Rovers 
 and Spouter and Gif, who were let into the secret 
 Spouter looked the flashlight over, and was cer 
 tain that it belonged to Gabe. 
 
 "I was down in Haven Point when he bought 
 it," he said. "I was thinking of getting one of 
 them myself, so I looked them over pretty care 
 fully." 
 
 "I've got an idea !" cried Andy. "Just let me 
 have those things, and I'll see to it that Werner 
 and Glutts get them back and with a vengeance." 
 
 "What's the scheme?" questioned his twin 
 eagerly, while the others listened, being equally 
 curious. 
 
 "I'll put each of them in a real, nice, com 
 fortable, little package," answered Andy, with a 
 grin. "And then to-night, if I can get the chance, 
 I'll put one in Werner's cot and the other in 
 Glutts's."
 
 196 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "What do you mean by a 'real, nice, comfort 
 able, little package ?' " questioned Fred. 
 
 "Oh, a package that he'll feel when he lies 
 down on it. Something that he won't be apt to 
 overlook," returned Andy innocently. 
 
 "Wow ! that's the stuff," cried Randy eagerly. 
 "Let's have those things, Jack. We'll fix 'em up 
 O. K." 
 
 "Well, you take care that you don't get caught 
 at it," answered the young captain, and then 
 passed the flashlight and the silk handkerchief 
 over to the twins. 
 
 The cadets were now among the Lookout Hills, 
 and after the lunch hour they had a long hike over 
 two more of the hills. On the top of the last of 
 these, they paused to rest and to look around 
 them. A grand panorama burst upon their view, 
 stretching many miles in all directions. Directly 
 ahead, through a somewhat dense forest, they 
 could see Barlight Bay, the waters of which 
 sparkled brightly in the sunshine. Off to the 
 northeast were some cleared fields, and this spot 
 was pointed out to them as that where the camp 
 was to be located. To the southeast, beyond the 
 timber and a series of jagged rocks, was another 
 cleared space stretching for several miles, and 
 this was dotted by numerous low buildings and 
 tents.
 
 AT CAMP BARLIGHT 
 
 197 
 
 "That must be Camp Huxwell!" exclaimed 
 Jack, as he looked at the buildings and tents. 
 
 "It is," announced Captain Dale, who was 
 standing near. "If you care to look through my 
 fieldglasses, Captain Rover, you will be able to 
 see the camp quite distinctly." 
 
 "I'll be pleased to do that," answered Jack 
 quickly, and took a good look through the 
 glasses. Nearly everybody wanted to look, and 
 Captain Dale good-naturedly allowed them to 
 pass the fieldglasses around. 
 
 "It's not quite so close to our camp as I thought 
 it was going to be," remarked Fred disappoint 
 edly. "There's a wide belt of rocks and timber 
 between." 
 
 Barlight Bay, opening up on the rolling At 
 lantic, was shaped very much like a half moon. 
 Within the semicircle there were two smaller 
 bays, on the lower one of which was located Camp 
 Huxwell, while on the upper one was to be estab 
 lished Camp Barlight. Between these two minor 
 bays, as stated before, was a series of rocks and 
 cliffs broken by a thick forest, with here and there 
 patches of dense undergrowth. 
 
 "I'd like to take a tramp through those woods 
 some time while we are in camp," said Jack. "It 
 might be lots of fun." 
 
 "Oh, sure! We'll take more than one walk
 
 198 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 that way," answered Fred. "And don't forget, 
 we want to go over to Camp Huxwell." 
 
 The climb to the top of the last of the hills had 
 tired a good many of the cadets, and they were 
 glad that the remainder of the march would be 
 downward instead of upward. Soon they were 
 once more on the way, and reached the site of 
 Camp Barlight about four o'clock in the after 
 noon. 
 
 The motor trucks had preceded them, and as 
 the work of getting the place into shape had been 
 proceeding for over a week, the sights to be seen 
 were decidedly interesting. At one end of the 
 grounds there were three long rows of platforms. 
 Upon each platform a tent was to be erected. To 
 one side was a much larger platform, and over 
 this had already been erected a large mess tent, 
 made quite substantial by means of a wooden 
 frame. This mess tent had behind it the cooking 
 quarters. 
 
 The opposite end of the camp site had been 
 leveled for a parade ground, and here a tall flag 
 pole had been erected, from the top of which 
 floated the Stars and Stripes in all of their glory. 
 
 "Oh, see how close we are to the water!" ex 
 claimed Randy. "That looks mighty good to me. 
 I'm going in swimming at the first opportunity." 
 
 The cadets were allowed to rest for half an
 
 AT CAMP BARLIGHT 
 
 199 
 
 hour, and then they were set to work to erect the 
 tents and otherwise get the camp in order. A 
 few of the lads grumbled at the work to be done, 
 but the most of them were cheerful and obliging. 
 
 Down at the water's edge there was one spot 
 where there was a wide, sandy beach, and here 
 several small tents had been put up for use as 
 bathing houses. 
 
 "Any one who cares to do so can take a dip 
 in the bay just before supper," announced Cap 
 tain Dale, after the work of putting up the tents 
 had come to an end. "But don't stay in longer 
 than fifteen minutes." 
 
 Away rushed about half of the cadets, the Rov 
 ers among them. They lost no time in divesting 
 themselves of their uniforms and getting into 
 their bathing trunks, and then there was another 
 rush to see who could be the first in. 
 
 "Wow, but it's cold!" exclaimed Fred, as he 
 ran in up to his knees. 
 
 "Cold!" exclaimed another cadet. "Gee, it's 
 icy!" 
 
 "This is the way to go in!" cried Jack, and, 
 rushing in part way, he took a plunge and dis 
 appeared from sight. 
 
 Almost immediately a score of cadets followed 
 him. Then came a wild plunging and swimming 
 about, those in the water sending the spray flying
 
 200 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CAW AS 
 
 over those who were too afraid to enter. There 
 was a good deal of horseplay, but every one en 
 joyed himself immensely. 
 
 Following the evening meal the cadets were 
 told they could do as they pleased until nine 
 o'clock, but must not leave the confines of the 
 camp. Many of the lads were too tired to do 
 much of anything, and so sat around, taking it 
 easy and talking over the prospects. 
 
 "Don't forget that we have got to fix up things 
 for Werner and Glutts," whispered Andy to his 
 brother, when it was almost time to retire. 
 
 "Right you are !" returned Randy. "Come on 
 let's slip away while the others are not notic- 
 ing." 
 
 The first move the twins made was in the direc 
 tion of the cooking quarters of the camp. 
 Watching their chance, they entered a tent 
 where the stores were kept, and soon found what 
 they were looking for a sack filled with onions. 
 
 "All we want is two good juicy ones," whis 
 pered Randy, and these onions were quickly pro 
 cured. 
 
 After this the two boys wandered down to the 
 edge of the forest, and there picked up a number 
 of sharp sticks and stones, placing these in two 
 dirty towels they had procured at the cook's quar 
 ters. Then they retired to a corner of the woods
 
 AT CAMP BARLIGHT 201 
 
 where no one could observe them and went to 
 work to finish what they had in mind to do. 
 
 It was about an hour after this when taps was 
 sounded and all the cadets were supposed to turn 
 in for the night. Previous to this Andy and 
 Randy had rejoined their cousins. 
 
 "We've got 'em fixed, all right enough," whis 
 pered Randy. "Don't you fellows want to see the 
 fun?" 
 
 "Can't do it not as captain of this company," 
 answered Jack promptly. 
 
 "If we got caught we'd have to do a lot of 
 explaining," added Fred. 
 
 "Well, that's where it pays to be a private," 
 chuckled the fun-loving Rover. "Never mind, 
 Randy and I will tell you all about it to-morrow, 
 and we'll also tell you something else." 
 
 The twins, along with Spouter and Gif, occu 
 pied a tent together; and, as luck would have it, 
 this was almost in a direct line with the tent 
 assigned to Werner and Glutts and two of their 
 cronies. Watching their chance, the twins stole 
 out of their own quarters and hurried over to 
 the side of the tent occupied by their enemies.
 
 CHAPTER XX 
 
 FIRST DAYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "GEE, but I'm tired !" Andy and Randy heard 
 Glutts grumble. "I'll bet I'll be stiff all over to 
 morrow morning." 
 
 "It was too much of a hike over those hills," 
 answered Werner, yawning and stretching him 
 self. "I'll bet I'm getting a blister on my left 
 heel." 
 
 "Huh! I'll bet your left heel isn't any worse 
 than my right shoulder from carrying that gun," 
 growled the wholesale butcher's son. "That old 
 piece of iron weighs about a ton." 
 
 "Say, will you fellows shut up and get to bed ?" 
 grumbled one of the other cadets in the tent. 
 
 "That's it!" came from the fourth occupant. 
 "Do your visiting in the morning. With your 
 monkeyshines last night, I'm all tired out now." 
 
 Werner and Glutts wished to remonstrate, but 
 
 did not dare, fearing that more might be said 
 
 concerning the escapade of the night before. 
 
 They undressed as quickly as possible, blew out 
 
 202
 
 THEY WERE SET TO WORK ERECTING THE TENTS. 
 The Rover Boys Under Canvas. P<W* W9
 
 FIRST DAYS UNDER CANVAS 203 
 
 the light, and then each threw himself on his 
 cot. 
 
 "Cats and dogs! what in thunder is this?" 
 
 "Say! who put these rocks in my bed?" 
 
 "Something stuck me right through the back P* 
 
 "And I got stuck, too ! Gee, this is the worst 
 yet!" 
 
 Such were some of the exclamations from 
 Werner and Glutts as they sat up and then 
 bounced off of their cots. Then, in a rage, the 
 ex-lieutenant and his crony began to accuse the 
 others in the tent of having played a trick on 
 them. 
 
 "We didn't do anything of the sort," growled 
 one of the cadets. 
 
 "You fellows make me tired," howled the 
 other. "If you don't shut up and settle down I'm 
 going to ask to be put in another tent." 
 
 "I'm going to light up and see what that con 
 founded thing in my cot is," growled Bill Glutts. 
 
 Something had stuck him in several places on 
 his back, and he felt anything but comfortable. 
 Werner was rubbing himself and saying things 
 under his breath that were far from compliment 
 ary. The lantern was lit, and both made an in 
 spection of their cots. Each found a bundle tied 
 up in a thin, dirty towel. 
 
 "Rocks and sticks!" cried Gabe Werner, in
 
 204 TffE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 deep disgust "Hang the luck, anyway!" He 
 took up the bundle and gazed at it closer. "Well, 
 what do you know about this?" 
 
 "What is it?" questioned his crony. 
 
 "Here is a card! What do you know about 
 this?" and he looked at a bit of pasteboard on 
 which had been scrawled: 
 
 "Returned with the compliments of the Rovers." 
 
 "You might know they'd try to get back at 
 us," remarked Glutts. 
 
 "I'll fix 'em you see if I don't!" and, in a 
 rage, Gabe took up the bundle which had been 
 placed on his cot and threw it with all his force 
 to the back of the tent It struck a pole, and 
 from inside came a crash. 
 
 "Hello, you've broken something !" cried Glutts. 
 "Maybe it's a bottle. I wouldn't put it past 'em 
 to put one in there, thinking you might get cut 
 with it" 
 
 To this Werner did not reply. A sudden 
 thought had come to his mind, and hastily he 
 picked up the bundle, now somewhat torn, and 
 opened it. In the midst of the sticks and stones 
 lay his flashlight, bent and with the glass broken. 
 
 "Huh! that's a fine way to treat your own 
 property," remarked Gkrtts, with malicious ha-
 
 FIRST DAYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 205 
 
 mor. "Why didn't you examine the bundle be 
 fore you threw it away ?" 
 
 "Aw, you shut up ! You make me tired ! Go 
 on and look in your own bundle." 
 
 The wholesale butcher's son did so, and there 
 found another card from the Rovers. This was 
 pinned fast to the silk handkerchief, which was 
 neatly folded. 
 
 "Well, anyhow the handkerchief is all right," 
 said Glutts consolingly, as he passed it over. 
 
 "I ought to make 'em pay for that broken flash 
 light," grumbled Werner. 
 
 "I think I see you doing it," came with a laugh 
 from the other. "You'll pocket your loss and say 
 nothing about it." 
 
 "We've got to get square with the Rovers for 
 this." 
 
 "I agree with you there. But now I guess we 
 had better go to bed and try to get some sleep;" 
 and then the two turned in once more. 
 
 Andy and Randy, crouching low at the side of 
 the tent, had, of course, taken in all that was said 
 and done. Each was on a broad grin as they stole 
 back to their own quarters. 
 
 "Wasn't it rich?" chuckled Andy. "I had the 
 greatest desire in the world to burst out laugh 
 ing."
 
 jo6 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "I could hardly keep still," returned his twin. 
 "When Gabe threw his own flashlight away and 
 busted it I nearly exploded." 
 
 "But wait until to-morrow oh, boy!" cried 
 Andy. 
 
 Both of the fun-loving youths slept soundly 
 that night, but each was up early, and they lost 
 no time in acquainting their cousins and Spouter 
 and Gif and a few of the others with what was 
 likely to happen next. 
 
 As was usual with them, Werner and Gabe 
 were late in getting up, so they had to hustle in 
 order not to be late at roll call. Then they hur 
 ried back to their tents to get their mess kits, for 
 this camp was conducted on real military lines 
 when it came to eating. Each cadet had been 
 provided with his own kit, including a big cov 
 ered cup, plate, and knife, fork and spoon. 
 
 "Now watch!" cried Randy to his chums. "I 
 think you'll see something." 
 
 "And maybe you'll smell something," added 
 Andy, slyly. 
 
 The cadets formed in a long line to be served 
 by the cook and his helpers. Glutts was behind 
 Werner, and the Rovers and their friends got 
 close by, but not too close, being warned by the 
 twins to keep a respectable distance. 
 
 As they came up to receive their food, both
 
 FIRST DAYS UNDER CANVAS 207 
 
 Werner and Glutts opened their kits, and as they 
 did this a powerful, penetrating smell filled the 
 air around them. 
 
 "Hello! what in blazes have you got in your 
 kits?" cried one of the cook's helpers, who was 
 ready to serve them. 
 
 "Why, I ain't got " began Werner, and 
 
 then stopped short. The smell coming from his 
 mess kit was sickening, and it made his eyes water 
 until the tears ran down his cheeks. 
 
 "It's onions !" yeUed Glutts. "It's chopped-up 
 onions !" 
 
 "Gee, what a smell!" came from another ca 
 det. 
 
 "Say, who opened up the onion factory?" 
 
 "Somebody shut the cover down before we 
 faint!" 
 
 Such were some of the cries that arose as the 
 odor of the chopped-up onions floated out on the 
 morning air. In the meanwhile Werner and 
 Glutts stood there in helpless fashion, holding 
 their mess kits at arm's length. Both were red- 
 eyed, and looked as if they were weeping copi 
 ously. 
 
 "Say, if this is a joke, it's a mighty poor one!" 
 stormed the cook, stepping forward with a big 
 ladle in his hand. "You chase yourselves and get 
 out of here!" And he flourished the ladle so
 
 208 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 threateningly at the pair that Werner and Glutts 
 ran as if for their lives. They did not look where 
 they were going, and so dashed headlong into 
 Professor Grawson, who was coming forward to 
 get his own breakfast, for he had decided to rough 
 it with the students. 
 
 "Here, here! What is this?" exclaimed the 
 professor, as some of the chopped-up onions flew 
 over his clothing. "My, what an awful smell! 
 What are you young gentlemen eating?" 
 
 "We're not eatin' this stuff !" exclaimed Glutts. 
 "Somebody played a joke on us. They filled our 
 mess kits with onions." 
 
 "Ah, I see." Professor Grawson held his nose 
 and stepped back several feet. "Please do not 
 come any closer. Raw onions are very health 
 ful, so I understand, but I never cared for 
 them." 
 
 "We don't want 'em either. I hate 'em!" 
 roared Werner. "Come on let's go over to the 
 water tank and wash up," he added to his crony ; 
 and then rushed away. 
 
 By the end of three days the cadets felt quite 
 settled at Camp Barlight. Everything had been 
 put in the best of order, and drills and other ex 
 ercises had been held daily. Captain Dale was 
 teaching the cadets a new bayonet exercise, and 
 one afternoon he had an officer come over from
 
 FIRST DAYS UNDER CAN? AS 209 
 
 Camp Huxwell to show the students some of the 
 fine points in handling a bayonet. This was de 
 cidedly interesting, especially to Jack, and he did 
 his best to imitate what the regular military in 
 structor had done. 
 
 "No use of talking, when it comes to fighting 
 the Huns our men have got to be pretty quick," 
 was the young captain's comment. 
 
 "I hope we see some of those exercises when 
 we get over to Camp Huxwell," returned Fred. 
 
 During those first days in camp the boys did 
 not forget to write long letters to the folks at 
 home, and also to the girls at Clearwater Hall, 
 telling of how they were settled down. They in 
 vited the girls to call at the camp before going 
 home, and a couple of days later came back word 
 that the girls would do this, paying the visit in 
 a touring car. 
 
 "It will be mighty nice to have all of them here 
 for a day," said Jack. "We can show them all 
 around the camp and let them look at our exer 
 cises. And maybe we can have a little picnic in 
 the woods, too." 
 
 "That would suit me right down to the 
 ground," answered Fred. 
 
 To give the camp a truly military aspect, Cap 
 tain Dale instituted a regular guard, both night 
 and day. The cadets were given a password, and
 
 310 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 it was understood that no one could get into the 
 camp without giving this. 
 
 "Well, it's my turn to go on guard to-night," 
 announced Randy one evening at supper time. 
 "And I must say, I don't like the outlook much. 
 It looks to me as if it was going to rain." 
 
 "Well, you'll have only four hours of it, 
 Randy," answered Jack. "That isn't so very 
 long. What time do you go on?" 
 
 "Twelve o'clock. Then I am to relieve Ned 
 Lowe." 
 
 Randy retired early, and was awakened about 
 half past eleven o'clock. Then he dressed, got a 
 cup of the hot chocolate that one of the cook's 
 helpers had ready for the sentries, and then went 
 out to join the detail which was to go on guard 
 from midnight until four o'clock in the morning. 
 
 The post which Ned Lowe had covered, and 
 which was turned over to Randy, lay on the far 
 side of the camp, not a great distance from where 
 the cliffs overlooked the bay. It was a lonely 
 spot, particularly on a night like this, when the 
 sky was overcast and a rising wind was moaning 
 through the branches of the trees. 
 
 "See any ghosts to-night, Ned?" said Randy 
 to Ned Lowe jokingly, as he relieved that sen 
 try. 
 
 "Well, I saw something, Randy," was the un-
 
 FIRST DAYS UNDER CANVAS 211 
 
 expected reply. "I've been trying to make up my 
 mind for the last half hour what it was." 
 
 "Saw something ! What do you mean ?" 
 
 "I think I saw somebody sneaking through the 
 woods over yonder," said Ned Lowe, pointing 
 into the forest. "I shouted out, but no one an 
 swered, and then the figure or whatever it was 
 vanished." 
 
 "Oh, say ! you must be seeing things," returned 
 Randy lightly. "Just the same, I'll keep my 
 weather eye open," he added. "Maybe some of 
 the other cadets were out, and tried to play a 
 trick on you." 
 
 "No, I don't think it was one of our cadets," 
 Ned Lowe. "I think it was a stranger. But what 
 he was doing around here at this time of night is 
 a mystery to me." 
 
 "Maybe he was a tramp, and thought he could 
 get a chance to steal something," ventured the 
 fun.-loving Rover, sobering down. 
 
 "Maybe. I guess you had better keep your 
 eyes wide open," said Ned Lowe, and then turned 
 away and left Randy alone on the post
 
 CHAPTER XXI 
 
 STRANGE KOISES 
 
 LEFT to himself Randy tramped up and down 
 slowly along the post assigned to him. The dis 
 tance was several hundred feet, and at either end 
 he met another guard. One of these was Codfish, 
 and it must be admitted that the sneak of Colby 
 Hall was thoroughly scared. 
 
 "I don't like this at all," Codfish declared, when 
 he and Randy met. "There's a terrible wind 
 sighing through those trees." 
 
 "Have you seen anybody?" questioned Randy. 
 
 "I thought I did, but I'm not sure whether it 
 was some person or an animal." 
 
 "When was that?" 
 
 "Nearly an hour ago." 
 
 "Maybe it was the same person Ned Lowe 
 thought he saw," went on Randy. **He called 
 out, but nobody answered." 
 
 "If I see anybody again, IT1 shoot off my gun 
 and call the corporal," announced Codfish. 
 
 His whole manner showed that be was much 
 
 Mi
 
 STRANGE NOISES 213 
 
 disturbed. His post was along the edge of the 
 wood beyond where Randy was stationed, but 
 the latter saw that the sneak never walked very 
 close to the trees and brushwood. 
 
 The time dragged heavily, and Randy heaved 
 a sigh when he looked at his watch and found that 
 it was only one o'clock. 
 
 The young cadet, as was the custom with many 
 of the lads, had supplied himself with a thin cake 
 of sweet chocolate, and to help pass the time he 
 munched on bits of this. Then it commenced to 
 rain, the scattering drops making quite a noise on 
 the trees and fallen leaves. 
 
 Fortunately Randy had brought his raincoat 
 with him. It hung on a bush about midway be 
 tween the ends of his post, and, turning, he hur 
 ried to get the garment. He was just in time to 
 see a figure sliding away between the bushes. 
 This figure had confiscated the raincoat only a 
 few seconds before. 
 
 "Come back here !" yelled Randy, in justifiable 
 anger. "Come back, I say, or I'll fire at you 1" 
 
 "Fire, and be hanged!" came in a somewhat 
 1 familiar roice. Evidently the speaker knew that 
 Randy's rifle contained only blank cartridges. 
 
 Randy's blood was up, for he felt certain the 
 raincoat had been taken by one of his fellow ca 
 dets, probably Werner or Glutts. Leaping for-
 
 214 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 ward, he cleared some low bushes at a bound, 
 and then made after the figure skulking along 
 among the trees. 
 
 "Drop that raincoat or I'll crack you on the 
 head with my gun !" he roared, as he drew closer 
 to the fleeing fellow. 
 
 "Keep back, or it will be the worse for you, 
 Randy Rover!" cried the other cadet, and now 
 Randy recognized the voice of Gabe Werner quite 
 distinctly. 
 
 The fun-loving Rover did not reply to Werner. 
 Instead he hurried on faster than ever, coming so 
 close presently that he was able to reach the ex- 
 lieutenant with his gun. He swung the weapon 
 by the barrel, and the stock caught Werner a 
 severe blow on his right shoulder. 
 
 "Ouch!" yelled the big cadet, and his right 
 arm dropped to his side and the raincoat slipped 
 to the ground. 
 
 "You're a fine rascal to steal my raincoat," 
 remonstrated Randy, raising his gun as if to 
 give the ex-lieutenant another blow. 
 
 "Aw! can't you take a joke? You Rovers 
 didn't think anything of smashing my flash- 
 light." 
 
 "You did that yourself, throwing it against 
 your tent pole," answered Randy. 
 
 "Huh! who told you that?"
 
 STRANGE NOISES 
 
 "Never mind who told me I know It's the 
 truth. Now, after this, Gabe Werner, you leare 
 my things alone!" 
 
 "Bah ! don't talk to me, Randy Rover. If it 
 wasn't that you have nearly broken my right 
 shoulder, I'd give you the licking you deserve." 
 
 "And for two pins, Gabe Werner, I'd report 
 you for being absent from camp without leave," 
 retorted Randy. "Now you get back to your 
 tent just as fast as you can." 
 
 "Rats ! don't you talk to me," growled the ex- 
 lieutenant. Nevertheless, he turned and walked 
 through the woods toward the encampment, and 
 then lost no time in hurrying to his tent. 
 
 Randy slipped on his raincoat, and then re 
 sumed his duty as a sentinel. Back and forth 
 he tramped, occasionally exchanging a word or 
 two with Codfish or with the guard at the other 
 end of his post. Thus two hours more dragged 
 by. For half of that time it rained steadily, and 
 if his feet did not get wet, they at least got very 
 damp. Then, however, the shower passed on, 
 and presently the morning stars shone forth. 
 
 Randy was watching for the first streaks of 
 the coming dawn and congratulating himself that 
 his lonely vigil would soon come to an end, when 
 an unusual sound broke upon his ears. From a 
 distance came a curious clank! clank! followed
 
 216 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 by another sound that seemed to be the rattle of 
 several chains. 
 
 "Hello ! where does that come from ?" he asked 
 himself. "Somebody must be getting to work 
 pretty early in the morning." 
 
 The noises kept up for a minute or two, and 
 then abruptly ceased. The young cadet listened 
 for quite a while, and then resumed his tramp. 
 But a little later the strange clanking and rattle 
 of chains was continued, and once more he halted, 
 trying to locate the direction of the sounds. 
 
 "Must come from somewhere in the woods," 
 he reasoned, and he thought this rather strange, 
 for he was of the opinion that this portion of 
 the forest was entirely uninhabited. 
 
 Several times after that he heard the strange 
 clanking, and every time it was followed by a 
 rattle as of chains. Then came a sharp tapping, 
 as of a hammer on steel, and with this a curious 
 humming sound, as if some big blowing machine 
 was in action. 
 
 "Maybe it's an airship, or something like that," 
 he said to himself. "That humming sound may 
 be the propellers going around. Maybe they had 
 an accident and had to come down for repairs." 
 
 It lacked ten minutes of the time for the new 
 sentry to go on duty when Randy, who had come 
 to a halt to learn if the curious clanking was
 
 STRANGE NOISES 
 
 still taking place in the woods, saw a movement 
 behind some trees at a distance. 
 
 "Must be either an animal or a man," he said 
 to himself. 
 
 With strained eyes he watched the location, 
 and presently saw two slouch hats moving be 
 hind the top of some brushwood. Then for a 
 brief instant he caught sight of the forms of two 
 men as they disappeared in the distance. 
 
 "I wonder if those were the two men who were 
 making all that noise?" he mused. 
 
 At such a distance it had been impossible for 
 him to note anything of the features of the men. 
 Both wore dark clothing and dark slouch hats, 
 but beyond that he made out nothing concerning 
 them. 
 
 When the corporal of the guard came along to 
 change the detail. Randy said nothing about the 
 attempt of Gabe Werner to deprive him of his 
 raincoat, but he did mention the sounds he had 
 heard in the woods, and also the appearance of 
 the two men. 
 
 "Oh, I guess they were a couple of lumber 
 men," remarked the corporal, in an offhand way. 
 "They occasionally come here, I suppose, to get a 
 stick of timber." And not thinking it of any im 
 portance, he dismissed the matter from his mind. 
 
 It was not until after the morning drill that
 
 218 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 Randy got a chance to speak to his brother and 
 his cousins, telling them of the encounter with 
 Werner. 
 
 "I supposed he would try to get square !" cried 
 Jack. "I'm mighty glad he didn't get away with 
 it." 
 
 Then Randy told of hearing the strange clank 
 ing noises and also the sounds of chains rat 
 tling and of some big blower in motion. 
 
 "That's certainly curious," remarked Jack. 
 "From what Captain Dale said, I thought these 
 woods had no one in them. In fact, I supposed 
 they belonged to the government and were a part 
 of the Camp Huxwell reservation, and that all 
 outsiders were to be kept out." 
 
 "I thought the blowing sound might be an 
 aeroplane's propellers," went on Randy. "I was 
 thinking a machine might have been disabled and 
 come down, and the fellows on board might be 
 trying to make repairs." 
 
 "They couldn't come down safely between 
 those trees and on those rocks," cried Andy. 
 "They'd break their necks!" 
 
 "Well, I certainly heard something, and I saw 
 two men." 
 
 "Say, did those two fellows look anything 
 like the two Germans Jed Kessler spoke about?" 
 queried Randy's twin quickly.
 
 STRANGE NOISES 219 
 
 "I don't know about that. I only got a glance 
 at 'em, and they were a long way off. All I 
 know is that they were dressed in very dark cloth 
 ing and wore dark slouch hats." 
 
 "I think it might be a good thing to mention 
 this to Captain Dale," said Jack thoughtfully. 
 "The authorities are very anxious to get on the 
 track of those two men who were seen around the 
 ammunition plant. It won't do any harm to have 
 this matter investigated." And then he and his 
 cousin sought out the old West Pointer for that 
 purpose. 
 
 Captain Dale listened attentively, and nodded 
 his head several times while Randy was speak 
 ing. 
 
 "You are right, Captain Rover," he said to 
 Jack. "And I'm glad that you brought your 
 cousin here to tell me this. I'll go over to town 
 this morning and report to the authorities. Of 
 course there may be nothing in it, but as you re 
 marked, it is a clue that should not be over 
 looked. Those two men with the wagon load of 
 stuff certainly disappeared somewhere in this 
 vicinity, and I know the forest is supposed to be 
 a part of the government reservation, and no 
 strangers would be permitted to go into it and 
 cut down any trees. More than that, the strange
 
 230 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 sounds heard by your cousin Randy make it look 
 as if something unusual was being done there." 
 
 "Would there be any objection to our going 
 into the woods and taking a look around?" ques 
 tioned Randy. 
 
 "Not the least, Rover. But I think you had 
 better go slow, because if those men we are look 
 ing for are really there, and they know the au 
 thorities are after them well, that may make 
 them very desperate, and you may get into seri 
 ous trouble." 
 
 "Oh, I guess we could take care of ourselves," 
 answered Randy quickly. "Of course, Jack and 
 I wouldn't go alone. We would take quite a 
 bunch with us. There is generally safety in num 
 bers, you know," and he grinned. 
 
 "All right, you may go if you want to. Only 
 take good care of yourselves." 
 
 So the matter was arranged, and in less than 
 half an hour later the four Rovers, accompanied 
 by Spouter, Gif, and Walt Baxter, set off into 
 the forest
 
 CHAPTER XXII 
 
 AT THE RIFLE RANGES 
 
 IT did not take the cadets long to reach the 
 place where Randy said he had noticed the two 
 strangers. Here, to the surprise of the Rovers 
 and their chums, they discovered a faint trail 
 leading north and south through the forest. 
 
 "The men must have been following this foot 
 path/' remarked Fred. "Now then, Randy, 
 which way were they headed?" 
 
 "They were headed north," was the reply. 
 
 They found that following the footpath was by 
 no means easy. It led in and out among big trees 
 and around various clumps of bushes, and more 
 than once they found themselves in a hollow 
 where going was exceedingly treacherous. Then 
 in spots they had to climb over the rough rocks. 
 
 "Hello, here is something!" cried Jack pres 
 ently. "Now, what in the world is it?" he went 
 on, as he held up an object he had picked from 
 between two of the rocks. 
 
 It was a curiously-shaped bar of steel, about 
 
 221
 
 222 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 a foot and a half long, round at one end and flat 
 tened at the other, with several square holes 
 punched through the latter end. 
 
 "Looks like a piece of machinery of some 
 kind," said Spouter, after the thing had been 
 passed around for examination. "You know, 
 Randy, you may be right, after all, and that may 
 be a piece from an aeroplane/' he added, looking 
 the bar over critically. 
 
 Carrying the bar of steel, Jack continued along 
 the footpath, followed by the others, and a few 
 minutes later emerged on a much larger trail. 
 Here were the marks of wagon tracks, and also 
 horses' hoofs. 
 
 "Hello, this proves that a wagon came this 
 way!" cried Fred. 
 
 "Maybe it was the one those Germans were 
 riding in," added Andy. 
 
 "Oh, I wouldn't want to say that," returned 
 Jack. "This may be a regular thoroughfare 
 through this corner of the forest." 
 
 They followed the wagon tracks, and soon 
 found that the road came to an end among some 
 rocks overlooking Barlight Bay. Then they came 
 back and walked in the other direction, and pres 
 ently emerged on the highway along which they 
 had marched on their way to the camp. 
 
 "That ends it, as far as following this trail
 
 AT THE RIFLE RANGES 223 
 
 is concerned," said Jack. "Those men could go 
 to almost anywhere from here." 
 
 The cadets looked around for a while, and then 
 went back to the spot where Randy had seen the 
 men early in the morning. They looked for foot 
 prints, but were not successful in finding any 
 they could follow for a distance. 
 
 "Gee, I'm getting tired!" said Randy, with a 
 yawn. "Please remember I did not get much 
 sleep last night." 
 
 "Yes, and I'm getting hungry," added his 
 twin. "I think we'd better go back to camp." 
 
 The others thought so, too, and a few minutes 
 later all set off. As before, the young captain 
 took the lead, and he and Randy lost no time in 
 visiting the tent occupied by Captain Dale. 
 
 "Well, this certainly is a find," declared the 
 old West Pointer, looking the steel bar over crit 
 ically. "I agree that it belongs to some sort of 
 machine, although what, I haven't the least idea. 
 If any of the authorities come here I'll let them 
 look it over." 
 
 Several days, including Sunday, passed with 
 out anything new developing. Several of the 
 local authorities had appeared, and also a Secret 
 Service man from Camp Huxwell. All listened 
 closely to what Captain Dale and the Rovers had 
 to tell, and examined the steel bar critically.
 
 284 
 
 Then they went off, and that, for the time being, 
 was all those at Camp Barlight heard of them. 
 
 "Hurrah ! the girls are coming soon, and then 
 maybe we'll get a chance to run over to Camp 
 Huxwell," cried Fred, one day after the mail had 
 been brought in. 
 
 "They say they will be over late in the week," 
 said Jack. He looked at his cousins. "We'll 
 have to lay plans to treat them royally." 
 
 The young cadets had continued their drills 
 and also their bayonet and other exercises. Now 
 it was announced that target practice would start 
 the following morning and continue until all of 
 the cadets had proved what they could do in hit 
 ting the mark. 
 
 "Well, Fred, here is your chance to show what 
 you can do !" cried Andy, after this announcement 
 had been made. "You were the high man in our 
 family last term." He remembered that out of 
 a possible score of 25 Fred had netted 19, while 
 Jack had received 18, Randy 12, and himself 
 but 10. 
 
 "Please don't forget that I've got Lewis Bar 
 row to shoot against," answered Fred. Lewis 
 Barrow had been the high man on the previous 
 occasion, with a score of 20. 
 
 There were three targets to be shot at one 
 at short range, one at medium, and one at long
 
 AT THE RIFLE RANGES 225 
 
 range. It would be possible to score 20 points 
 at each target, making a total of 60 points for 
 each cadet. 
 
 In the past Gabe Werner had been a fairly good 
 shot. He was in the habit of patronizing a shoot 
 ing gallery in Haven Point, and the proprietor of 
 this had given him many lessons in how to hold 
 a rifle and how to take aim. 
 
 "I guess here is where I get a chance to show 
 those dubs what I can do," remarked Gabe to 
 his cronies. 
 
 To make the contest more interesting for the 
 cadets, Colonel Colby had authorized Captain 
 Dale to put up six prizes; the first a gold medal, 
 the second a silver medal, and the others vari 
 ous books of more or less value. 
 
 "Now, Fred, I want you to do your prettiest," 
 said Jack to his cousin. "You came out ahead 
 of us last term, and this time I want you to top 
 the whole school." 
 
 "I'll do my best," answered the youngest Rover 
 boy. "But, Jack, you've got to do your best, 
 too." 
 
 "Sure I will!" 
 
 The target practice lasted for three days, and 
 the competition among more than half of the 
 cadets was very keen. The others were such in 
 different marksmen that they had no hopes of
 
 226 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 winning any of the prizes, and so they shot more 
 because they were expected to do so than for any 
 other reason. 
 
 "Well, I guess I'm keeping up my reputation !" 
 cried Randy, with a grin, when his shooting had 
 come to an end. "Twelve points at the first tar 
 get, six at the second, and four at the long dis- 
 tane a total of twenty-two points." 
 
 "I'm a whole barrelful better than that!" an 
 swered his brother gaily. "I made twenty-three 
 points. I guess we had both better open a school 
 for target practice," and he grinned broadly. 
 
 At the short-range target Jack and Fred were 
 tied with 16 points each, and, strange as it may 
 seem, Lewis Barrow and Gabe Werner were tied 
 with 17 points each. 
 
 "Say, Werner can certainly shoot," remarked 
 Spouter, who had made but eleven points. "I 
 knew Barrow could do it, but I didn't expect it 
 of Gabe." 
 
 "Shooting at the short-range target is his spe 
 cialty," announced Walt, whose score was also 
 a modest one. "Remember, he has been doing a 
 lot of practicing at the Haven Point shooting gal 
 lery." 
 
 At the medium-distance target the scores were 
 not so good, Jack making 10, Fred n, Barrow 
 13, and Werner 14.
 
 AT THE RIFLE RANGES 
 
 227 
 
 "Hello, what do you know about this ! Werner 
 is ahead !" 
 
 "He shot one point better than Lew Barrow." 
 
 "I knew he could do it!" boasted Bill Glutts. 
 "Just wait until you fellows get at the long-dis 
 tance range! He'll show you what's what!" 
 
 The score now stood, Jack 26, Fred 27, Barrow 
 30, and Werner 31. The others had all dropped 
 behind several points more. 
 
 "Say, you fellows have got to hump your 
 selves," declared Randy, as he came up to his 
 cousins. "Werner is four and five points ahead 
 of you." 
 
 "Well, I am doing the best I can," declared the 
 young captain. He would have resented such 
 familiarity from anyone except his fun-loving 
 cousin. 
 
 "And I'm doing the best I can," asserted the 
 young lieutenant. 
 
 At the long-distance range Lewis Barrow was 
 the first of the four to show his skill. He was 
 a young Westerner, and had a great familiarity 
 with firearms. He shot quickly and neatly, mak 
 ing a score of 10. 
 
 "Hurrah ! That gives Lew Barrow a total of 
 forty points!" 
 
 "Good work, Lew! I guess that gold medal is 
 yours."
 
 228 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "Not much!" returned the Westerner, with a 
 faint smile. "I didn't do very well. I guess the 
 wind was against me." 
 
 The next to shoot was Fred, and to the amaze 
 ment of many of those looking on, the youngest 
 Rover made a score of 15, giving him a total of 
 forty-two points. 
 
 "Good work, Fred!" cried Jack, grasping his 
 cousin by the hand. 
 
 "Oh, it takes our Fred to do it !" cried Andy, 
 dancing around. And then he had to turn a 
 couple of handsprings to relieve his feelings. 
 
 "Huh! you just wait till Gabe shoots," said 
 Bill Glutts. 
 
 "He's the one to win that gold medal !" piped 
 in Codfish. 
 
 "Well, there is one thing sure you'll never 
 walk off with any medal, Codfish," returned 
 Randy; and at this there was a laugh, for the 
 sneak of the school had made a poor showing on 
 all oS the targets in fact, he was so timid that he 
 was almost afraid to discharge his rifle. 
 
 Gabe Werner strode forward with a superior 
 air and inspected the rifle that was handed to him 
 critically. 
 
 "I want a gun that shoots straight," he said. 
 
 He took a long time to shoot, sighting his rifle 
 several times before each discharge. His first
 
 AT THE RIFLE RANGES 
 
 229 
 
 shots were fairly good, but then his nervousness 
 asserted itself, and he all but missed the target. 
 His total was eight points, bringing his grand 
 total up to thirty-nine points. 
 
 "Hello, Werner's dropped down!" 
 
 "He is one point behind Barrow and three 
 points behind Fred Rover." 
 
 "Say, Gabe, what happened to you? Did you 
 get a dose of the shakes?" asked one of his fol 
 lowers. 
 
 "Maybe somebody moved the target on him," 
 suggested Andy slyly. 
 
 "Perhaps the rifle had a twist in the barrel," 
 announced Randy. 
 
 "Oh, say, this is none of your affair!" growled 
 Gabe Werner, as he threw down the rifle in dis 
 gust and faced the two fun-loving Rovers. "You 
 mind your own business !" 
 
 "Gracious, but you're peppery !" said Andy. 
 
 "I'll pepper you some day!" howled Werner, 
 and then turned on his heel and strode off, look- 
 ing anything but pleasant. 
 
 "Gee! but he takes it hard," remarked Walt. 
 
 "How foolish," returned Gif. "Even if I was 
 disappointed, I wouldn't show it." 
 
 It was now Jack's turn to shoot, and he did so 
 without delay. His first two shots were not par 
 ticularly good, but then he found the bull's-eye
 
 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 twice in succession, much to the amazement of 
 all the onlookers. 
 
 "Say, there's shooting for you!" 
 
 "Fred, you'd better look to your laurels or Jack 
 will beat you," cried Spouter. 
 
 "I want him to beat me if he can," answered 
 Fred generously. 
 
 And beat his cousin Jack did by just one point. 
 He scored a total of forty-three, while Fred had 
 forty-two. 
 
 Barrow came in for third place with forty 
 points, and Werner fourth with thirty-nine 
 points. Frank Newberry was fifth, and a cadet 
 named Henkerson sixth. 
 
 "Well, you beat me fairly and squarely, Jack !" 
 cried Fred, shaking hands. 
 
 "Not such an awful lot at that, Fred. Only 
 one point," returned the young captain good-na 
 turedly. 
 
 "But it gives you the gold medal, while I'll 
 have to content myself with the silver medal. 
 Just the same, I'm glad I did as well as that/' 
 added Fred.
 
 CHAPTER XXIII 
 
 GIRL VISITORS 
 
 AFTER the target practice the cadets of Colby 
 Hall settled down to the usual routine of the 
 eamp. The Rovers and their chums were eagerly 
 awaiting the arrival of the girls from Clearwater 
 Hall, and they made arrangements with Captain 
 Dale so that the visitors might be appropriately 
 entertained. 
 
 The girls came in two large touring cars, which 
 had been hired at the Haven Point garage. The 
 Rovers and their chums were on the lookout for 
 them, and set up a cheer as soon as they ap 
 peared. 
 
 "Oh, what a lovely spot for a camp !" exclaimed 
 Ruth Stevenson, as she leaped to the ground and 
 shook hands with Jack. 
 
 The visitors were escorted by Captain Jack to 
 Captain Dale's quarters. He knew some of the 
 young ladies already, and soon made all of the 
 crowd feel perfectly at home. 
 
 "Your friends will show you around our 
 231
 
 23* 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 camp, and if you care to do so you may hare 
 regular mess with our cadets," said the old West 
 Pointer, smiling. 
 
 "Oh, let's have a regular mess dinner by all 
 means!" cried Mary. "I've always wanted to 
 know how it tasted." 
 
 "Grandest soup you ever struck, Mary/' said 
 Gif. 
 
 "Especially if a pinching bug or a worm 
 chances to drop into it," came from Andy. 
 
 "You horrid boy!" cried Martha. "Jack, you 
 ought to box his ears for that." 
 
 The girls were shown over the camp, and even 
 taken down to the rifle ranges, in the meantime 
 being told about the very excellent scores Jack 
 and Fred had made. 
 
 It had been arranged that the girls were to be 
 away from Clearwater Hall for two days. They 
 were to spend one day with the boys at Camp 
 Barlight and the following day near Camp Hux- 
 well, where Alice Strobell had an aunt living who 
 had promised to take them all in for the night. 
 
 "We'll come over here early in the morning 
 for you boys," said Martha, "and then all of us 
 can visit Camp Huxwell together. I've already 
 sent word to dad, and Mary has sent word to 
 Uncle Sam, so they will be on the lookout for 
 us."
 
 GIRL VISITORS 233 
 
 "That will be fine!" cried Jack. "I've been 
 wanting to see that camp ever since we got here, 
 but, somehow, I couldn't get away to do it." 
 
 "And I want to see my dad, too," added Fred 
 enthusiastically. 
 
 The twins were likewise eager to see the gov 
 ernment camp and their uncles, but they were 
 somewhat depressed, and could not help but show 
 it. 
 
 "I know what's the matter," whispered Mar 
 tha to her brother. "They are thinking about 
 their father. Poor Uncle Tom! What a shame 
 it is that he couldn't join father and Uncle Sam." 
 
 "Well, you know how they arranged it," an 
 swered the young captain. "Somebody had to 
 stay at home to manage the business." 
 
 While the Rovers and their chums were show 
 ing the girls around the camp, Gabe Werner and 
 Bill Glutts eyed them enviously. 
 
 "I don't see why they are permitted to have 
 girls come here and visit them," growled the ex- 
 lieutenant 
 
 "Girls are all out of place in a camp like this," 
 added the wholesale butcher's son. "You can't 
 have the same amount of freedom with those 
 skirts around." 
 
 "I just heard something," put in Codfish, who 
 had come op a moment before. 'The Rorers
 
 234 
 
 and those other fellows are going to take the girls 
 out into the woods for a picnic." 
 
 "Where did you get that news?" asked Glutts 
 quickly. 
 
 "I heard the cook telling one of his helpers. 
 They are fixing up a great big bunch of grub for 
 them." 
 
 "Huh! some folks have nerve," grumbled 
 Werner. "I suppose he'll let 'em have all the best 
 things there are in camp and we can take what's 
 left" 
 
 "Chopped-up onions, for instance," and Glutts 
 grinned. 
 
 "I'll onion them, you see if I don't !" cried Gabe 
 Werner. And then he suddenly caught his crony 
 by the arm. "Say, I've got an idea! If we can 
 get away and follow those fellows maybe we can 
 spoil their old picnic for 'em." 
 
 "I get you !" cried Glutts quickly. 
 
 "What are you going to do?" questioned Cod 
 fish. 
 
 "Will you keep your mouth shut if we take you 
 in on this?" demanded the ex-lieutenant. 
 
 "Of course I'll keep my mouth shut." 
 
 "All right then, you can come in, Henry. But 
 remember, if you open your trap on us we'll come 
 down on you like a ton of bricks," added Gabe. 
 
 The matter was talked over for several min-
 
 GIRL VISITORS 235 
 
 utes by Werner and Glutts, and then Codfish was 
 dispatched to the cook's quarters on an errand. 
 
 The girls enjoyed eating the regular mess lunch 
 immensely. Each was provided by the boys with 
 a new mess kit and instructed into the art of using 
 the same. They sat at the main table in the mess 
 hall, a table presided over by Captain Dale him 
 self. 
 
 "This is quite an honor, ladies," said the old 
 West Pointer politely. "It's the first time we 
 have had so many of the opposite sex n any of 
 our camps." 
 
 "It is very lovely of you, Captain Dale, to per 
 mit us to come," said Ruth. "I am sure we all 
 thank you very much for all the courtesies you 
 have shown us." 
 
 "Indeed we do !" came from the others. 
 
 "I'm afraid this meal will put a little damper 
 on our picnic," remarked Fred. "We should 
 have eaten our lunch out in the woods." 
 
 "Don't you worry about that," retorted Andy. 
 "We'll be ready for another meal after we've 
 tramped about over the rocks and among the trees 
 for several hours." 
 
 The food to be taken along had been placed in 
 three old knapsacks with which the camp was 
 provided, and these the twins and Spouter placed 
 en their back when they set off for the woods.
 
 236 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 All were in high spirits, and Andy and Randy 
 whistled gaily as they trudged along. 
 
 "Let us go up on top of one of the cliffs," sug 
 gested Jack, after they had been tramping for 
 the best part of an hour. "We ought to be able 
 to get a splendid view of the bay from there." 
 
 The others were willing, and about the middle 
 of the afternoon they reached a high, rocky point, 
 overlooking Barlight Bay and the rolling Atlantic. 
 It was a clear, sunshiny day, and consequently 
 they could see for miles in several directions. 
 
 "I see a big steamer coming up the coast!" 
 cried Gif presently. "See the trail of smoke she 
 is leaving behind her ?" 
 
 "I wonder if those big coastwise steamers are 
 in any danger of the German submarines?" re 
 marked Martha. 
 
 "Oh, I don't believe there are any submarines 
 around here," said Randy. 
 
 "Don't be too sure about that," put in Jack. 
 "Don't forget that the Huns sent over several of 
 their U-boats before we even got into the war." 
 
 "There may be more German submarines lurk 
 ing in these waters than we have any idea of," 
 remarked Spouter. "It is a well-known fact that 
 the Central Powers have an enormous number of 
 submarines, and that they have been sent to all 
 the important lanes of travel in the Atlantic
 
 GIRL VISITORS 
 
 237 
 
 Ocean, as well as the Mediterranean Sea and the 
 North Sea. They have got the science of build 
 ing U-boats down exceedingly fine, and they evi 
 dently know exactly how to handle such craft. 
 And not only that, but they have invented some 
 exceedingly destructive torpedoes, and likewise 
 some devices " 
 
 "Say, Spouter, have you started to deliver a 
 lecture on German submarines?" demanded 
 Randy. 
 
 "Please remember that we came to camp for 
 the sole purpose of escaping lectures," added his 
 twin. 
 
 "I'm not delivering a lecture," returned 
 Spouter coldly. "I was only trying to pound into 
 your somewhat bonelike heads a few important 
 facts. But, of course, the task is rather a useless 
 one, because you wouldn't be able to assimilate 
 such knowledge even if " 
 
 Spouter*s oratory was cut short by a wad of 
 wet leaves which Randy picked up and hurled at 
 him. Then Andy poked him with a long tree 
 branch he had picked up, and for a few minutes 
 there was quite a good-natured pitched battle, 
 the girls looking on with much interest. 
 
 "Avast and heave tot" roared Andy, melo 
 dramatically. "Over the top and at 'em ! Chew 
 'em up alive! Don't let 'em cry 'Kamerad'!
 
 238 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 Make 'em yell, 'Have you used Brickbat's Soap !' ' 
 And at this there was a shriek of laughter from 
 the girls. 
 
 When the horseplay had finally come to an end, 
 the young folks walked out on the rocks where 
 they might get a better view of the bay and the 
 ocean beyond. As was quite natural, the boys 
 and the girls paired off together, and Jack saw 
 to it that Ruth obtained a seat that was comfort 
 able. Fred did the same for May, while Spouter 
 and Gif walked on a short distance further with 
 the two Rover girls. 
 
 The knapsacks containing the food had been 
 left on some flat rocks a short distance to the 
 rear. So that they might not get too warm, the 
 boys had placed some brushwood over them, 
 along with some wraps which the girls had 
 brought along. 
 
 Although the Rovers and their chums did not 
 know it, they had been followed into the woods 
 by Werner, Glutts and Stowell, who had obtained 
 a brief leare of absence from the officer of the 
 day. The trio had watched the girls and their 
 cadet friends closely, and viewed the disposal of 
 the knapsacks and the wraps with satisfaction. 
 
 "Here is where we get square with them," 
 muttered Gabe. "We'll fix 'em for putting 
 chopped-up onions in our mess kits !"
 
 GIRL VISITORS 239 
 
 "What are you going to do with those onions 
 I got for you?'* questioned Codfish. 
 
 "We'll doctor up every bit of their food with 
 'em," answered Glutts. "They can have onion 
 sandwiches and onion cake and onion pie galore. 
 My, but that lunch will be one sweet mess when 
 we get through with it !" he added gleefully. 
 
 "Yes, and I'll tell you another thing we can 
 do," pursued Gabe Werner maliciously. "We can 
 put some of the chopped-up onions into the pock 
 ets of those girls' coats. That will make J em all 
 smell fine!" 
 
 "Oh, say ! do you think you ought to touch the 
 girls' things?" questioned Codfish timidly. 
 
 "Sure! That will give those fellows a job 
 cleaning the mess up," answered Gabe heartlessly. 
 
 "But we don't want to get caught." Now that 
 the time had arrived to play the joke on the Rov 
 ers and their friends, the sneak of the school was 
 beginning to tremble. 
 
 "Oh, we won't get caught," said Werner. 
 "Come on. They are all out of sight, and it will 
 be dead easy to turn the trick,"
 
 CHAPTER XXIV 
 
 IOM ROVER'S ANNOUNCEMENT 
 
 FRED and May had gone up to the topmost 
 point of the cliff overlooking Barlight Bay. Here 
 they could get a view not only of the water front, 
 but likewise of the Colby Hall camp stretched 
 out in the clearing to the northeast of the woods. 
 The wind was blowing rather freely, and pres 
 ently the youngest Rover noticed that the girl 
 beside him shivered. 
 
 "Why, you are cold, May! You should have 
 brought your coat along," Fred declared. 
 
 "I wish I had," May answered. 
 
 "Let me run back and get it." 
 
 "Oh, don't bother, Fred. We won't stay up 
 here so very long." 
 
 "It's no bother at all. It will take me only a 
 few minutes to get it," answered the young lieu 
 tenant gallantly, and began to climb down the 
 rocks. 
 
 It did not take Fred long to reach a point where 
 liie cliff was more level, and then he hurried off 
 
 240
 
 TOM ROVER'S ANNOUNCEMENT 241 
 
 in the direction where the knapsacks and the 
 wraps had been left. 
 
 "Hello! what's this?" he asked himself, com 
 ing up beside the flat rocks. "I'm sure we left 
 them here." But neither the knapsacks with food 
 nor the wraps were anywhere in sight. Fred 
 scratched his head, wondering if he were dream 
 ing. 
 
 "Hi, fellows!" he called out. "Something 
 wrong here !" 
 
 "What's the matter?" yelled Gif, who was the 
 nearest of the others. 
 
 "The knapsacks and wraps ! They are gone !" 
 
 "Gone! Do you mean somebody has taken 
 them?" exclaimed Gif. 
 
 "Yes, I do ! Call the others, quick." 
 
 As Fred uttered the last words he darted away 
 from the flat rocks. He had seen a movement 
 behind some trees and bushes not a great die 
 tance away. As he drew closer to the spot he 
 heard Codfish give a cry of alarm. 
 
 "We're discovered! Fred Rover is coming!" 
 
 "Hi, Codfish! what are you doing here?" de 
 manded Fred. But instead of answering, the 
 sneak of the school set off on a run through the 
 woods as fast as his legs could carry him. 
 
 By thio time Gif was coming up, followed by 
 Andy and Randy, while Jack and several others
 
 242 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 of the party were trying to get down from the 
 rocks at the front of the cliff. 
 
 "Who was it? Who took the things?" ques 
 tioned Gif hurriedly. 
 
 "I saw Codfish," answered Fred. "And there 
 are Glutts and Werner!" he added suddenly, as 
 the pair came into view between the trees. They 
 were running swiftly, carrying the three knap 
 sacks between them. Codfish had been carrying 
 the girls' wraps, but had dropped them in his 
 fright. 
 
 "The mean rascals, they were going to make 
 off with our eats!" roared Spouter. "Come 
 ahead ! Let's catch 'em !" 
 
 There was no need for him to utter these 
 words, for already Gif and Fred were making 
 after Werner, Glutts and Codfish at top speed. 
 Behind them came all of the other cadets, each 
 now aware of what had occurred. 
 
 "Hang the luck! I didn't think they would 
 spot us like this," panted Gabe, as he lumbered 
 along. He had a knapsack in each hand, while 
 Glutts carried the third. Codfish, free-iianded, 
 was just ahead of them. 
 
 The three had a fair start, and might have got 
 ten away by hiding behind the trees and brush 
 wood of the forest had not the unlucky Codfish 
 met with an accident. His foot caught in an ex-
 
 TOM ROVER'S ANNOUNCEMENT 
 
 243 
 
 posed tree root, and down went the sneak of the 
 school flat on his breast. Then, before they 
 could stop themselves, Werner and Glutts fell 
 over him, banging him on the head with the heavy 
 knapsacks as they did so. 
 
 "Oh! Oh!" moaned Codfish. "Don't hit me 
 like that ! Get off ! You are smashing my ribs !" 
 
 Werner and Glutts rolled over, letting go of 
 the knapsacks as they did so, and scrambled to 
 their feet. But these movements took time, and 
 in the meanwhile Fred and Gif rushed up, catch 
 ing each by the arm. 
 
 "You let go of me, Fred Rover!" cried the 
 wholesale butcher's son; and when the youngest 
 Rover did not do as commanded, Glutts made a 
 savage pass with his fist. 
 
 Had the blow landed as intended, Fred would 
 have been struck full in the nose, but he knew 
 something about boxing, and dodged cleverly, and 
 then he came back at Glutts with a blow in the 
 ear which sent that youth sprawling once more. 
 
 In the meantime Werner attempted to get 
 away from Gif. But that athletic youth put out 
 a foot behind the ex-lieutenant, and down went 
 Gabe once more on the panting and bewildered 
 Codfish. Both rolled over among the tree roots, 
 and it was several seconds before they could un 
 tangle themselves and get to their feet.
 
 244 THE R OVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 By this time Andy and Randy had come up, 
 and a short while later Jack and the others ap 
 peared. 
 
 "What's this all about?" demanded Jack, who, 
 as a captain of the cadets, felt that he was in 
 charge. 
 
 "They were sneaking off with the grub and 
 with the girls' wraps," answered Fred. "I 
 spotted them just in the nick of time. Another 
 half minute, and they would have been out of 
 sight." 
 
 "We weren't going to take the things away. 
 We were only going to hide 'em," said Gabe Wer 
 ner. He saw that there was now no chance to 
 run for it, because he and his cronies were com 
 pletely outnumbered. 
 
 "Gee, what an awful smell!" broke suddenly 
 from Randy. 
 
 "No cologne there/' said Jack. 
 
 "Smells like garlic," said one of the other ca 
 dets, holding his nose. 
 
 "It's onions !" declared Andy emphatically. "I 
 guess I know onions when I smell 'em," he added 
 significantly. 
 
 Werner started, and then looked more dis 
 turbed than ever, and so did Bill Glutts. Both 
 clapped their hands to their side pockets. Some 
 thing was soaking through the cloth of their uni-
 
 TOM ROVER'S ANNOUNCEMENT 
 
 245 
 
 forms. The others came closer, and then Andy 
 and Randy set up a roar of laughter. 
 
 "Chopped-up onions !" cried the former of the 
 twins. "What do you know about that! They 
 are carrying pockets full of chopped-up onions! 
 Wow!" 
 
 "I'll bet I know what they were going to do 
 with those!" declared Randy. "They -were go 
 ing to doctor up our grub with 'em !" 
 
 "Well, what if we were?" said Gabe Werner 
 boldly. "Didn't you fellows doctor up our mess 
 kits?" 
 
 "Did they have a chance to get at the stuff in 
 the knapsacks ?" questioned Jack anxiously. 
 
 The girls were now coming up in a bunch, won 
 dering what the disturbance meant. A swift ex 
 amination proved that Werner and those with 
 him had had no opportunity to disturb the things 
 to eat, nor had they done any harm to the 
 girls' wraps outside of mussing them up a 
 trifle. f 
 
 "Say, we ought to give those fellows the lick 
 ing of their lives," declared Fred emphatically. 
 "The idea of wanting to play a joke like that with 
 the girls around!" 
 
 "No, we want no fighting to-day," declared 
 Jack. "This affair can wait." He turned to the 
 ttaworthy ones. "You clear out of here, and be
 
 246 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 mighty quick about iti We'll settle with you an 
 other time." 
 
 "Come on I'm going back to camp!" cried 
 Codfish timidly, and without waiting for a reply 
 he struck off through the woods. 
 
 "You needn't think you can boss everything, 
 Jack Rover, even if you are a captain," growled 
 Werner. "On account of the girls, we won't say 
 anything more about it just now. Come on, 
 Bill." And a few seconds later he and his crony 
 followed Codfish, and soon all were out of 
 sight. 
 
 For the time being the encounter with the Wer 
 ner crowd put a damper on the others. But they 
 were young in hearts and spirits, and soon they 
 forgot what had taken place and went back to 
 the front of the cliffs. Here they presently 
 opened up the knapsacks, and the boys allowed the 
 girls to fix the spread for them while they built 
 a small fire in a hollow between the rocks where 
 they made a large pot of chocolate. It is needless 
 to say that all enjoyed the outing very much, and 
 were sorry when it was time to bring it to an 
 end. 
 
 When the boys and their visitors had returned 
 to Camp Barlight, and the young cadets had seen 
 the girls safely on their way in the two automo 
 biles, they set out on a hunt for Werner and his
 
 TOM ROVER'S ANNOUNCEMENT 
 
 247 
 
 crowd. But those unworthies kept well out of 
 sight, only showing themselves at roll call and 
 when it was time to eat, and then disappearing 
 as if by magic. 
 
 "They are afraid to meet us," was Fred's com 
 ment. 
 
 "Well, I'm just as well satisfied," answered 
 Jack. "If we got into a fight it might mean all 
 sorts of trouble for us if Captain Dale or the pro 
 fessors heard of it." 
 
 The Rovers were up bright and early the fol 
 lowing morning and on the lookout once more for 
 the girls. Soon they came in sight, and then the 
 Rovers, along with Gif and Spouter, got into the 
 two automobiles, and all headed straight for 
 Camp Huxwell. 
 
 "My, what a big place !" exclaimed Jack, when, 
 after being inspected, they were permitted to pass 
 through the main gateway. 
 
 "I understand they have over twenty-five thou 
 sand men here now," said Spouter. 
 
 Some bodies of soldiers at a distance were go 
 ing through various maneuvers, while other bod 
 ies still further away were hard at work at bayo 
 net practice, charging and stabbing some sacks 
 of hay hung on long wires. At still another point 
 the soldiers were constructing trenches and dug 
 outs in real military fashion.
 
 248 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "They've got to learn a lot to be real soldiers," 
 was Randy's comment. 
 
 By following the directions given to them, it 
 did not take long for the young folks to reach 
 the vicinity of the regiment to which Dick Rover 
 and his brother Sam were attached. The captain 
 and the lieutenant were on the lookout for them, 
 and hurried to meet them. 
 
 "We are very glad to see all of you," said Dick 
 Rover, catching his son by the hand and kissing 
 his daughter affectionately. "You can't imagine 
 how much we have missed you." 
 
 "Nor how much we have missed you," returned 
 Martha, her eyes growing suddenly misty. 
 
 "How are you making it, Dad? Do you feel 
 like a regular soldier yet?" questioned Fred of 
 his parent. 
 
 "Oh, we are working into it, Fred," replied 
 Sam Rover. 
 
 "How soon do you expect to go to Europe?" 
 questioned Mary quickly. 
 
 "There is a rumor that we shall leave in a week 
 or two." 
 
 "Oh! as soon as that?" came from several of 
 the others. 
 
 "Of course we can't tell positively," went on 
 Fred's father. He turned to Andy and Randy. 
 "By the way, boys, I've got a surprise for yoo, v
 
 TOM ROVER'S ANNOUNCEMENT 249 
 
 he added. "Your father will be down here this 
 morning. In fact, we are expecting him any 
 minute." 
 
 "Is he coming alone?" asked Andy. 
 
 "I don't think so. He spoke about bringing 
 your mother with him, and possibly he may bring 
 your Aunt Dora and your Aunt Grace." 
 
 "Oh, that would be fine!" exclaimed Mary. 
 She happened to glance around. "Well, I de 
 clare ! Here they come now !" And in a moment 
 more the folks from New York City leaped out 
 of a newly-arrived automobile and strode toward 
 the others. There was a great amount of kissing 
 and handshaking, and Tom Rover's face showed 
 his great excitement. 
 
 "I've got an announcement to make," said the 
 father of the twins, when he could command the 
 attention of the others. "A very important an 
 nouncement. I am going to become a soldier and 
 figkt with the rest of the fellows in France/'
 
 CHAPTER XXV 
 
 AT CAMP HUXWELL 
 
 FOR a moment after Tom Rover made the im 
 portant announcement all of the others stared at 
 him, unable to speak. 
 
 "Do you really mean it, Dad?" cried Randy, 
 the first to break the silence. "Are you really 
 going to the front?" 
 
 "Yes, Son. I just got word early this morn 
 ing which makes it possible for me to leave New 
 York and join the army," answered the father, 
 with a smile. 
 
 "Hurrah! That's the best ever!" shouted 
 Andy, throwing his cap into the air. "I knew 
 you'd do it, Dad." And, rushing forward, he 
 grabbed his father and gave him a big hug. 
 
 "But but I really don't understand," stam 
 mered Dick Rover, for once so surprised he could 
 scarcely speak. "How did you fix it up, Tom?" 
 
 "Allen Charter is going to do the trick for me," 
 answered Tom Rover. 
 
 "Allen Charter?" exclaimed Sam Rover. "I 
 250
 
 AT CAMP HUXWELL 251 
 
 thought you said he had declined and was going 
 to volunteer!" 
 
 "He did volunteer; but they wouldn't accept 
 him something the matter with his heart, I be 
 lieve. Anyway, they wouldn't take him. Of 
 course, Charter was much downcast. But he at 
 once came to me and said he would take hold of 
 our concern. He's going to do it in connection 
 with Mr. Frank A. A. Powell, Songbird's uncle, 
 the lawyer who helped us out so much when we 
 had our trouble with Pelter, Japson & Company," 
 continued Tom Rover, referring to a matter the 
 details of which were given in the volume en 
 titled, "The Rover Boys in New York." 
 
 "And he's been just the craziest fellow ever 
 was since he fixed it so he could go," declared 
 Nellie, Tom's wife. "He tore around the house 
 like a wild Indian, trying to get his things into 
 shape. I guess he has an idea he's going to take 
 a kit and a gun and go over to France this after 
 noon." 
 
 Of course the older folks wanted more of the 
 particulars, and as the whole party strolled over 
 to Captain Dick Rover's quarters, Tom related 
 them. 
 
 "Of course I'm sorry that Allen Charter can't 
 go to the front," said the father of the twins, 
 "but I am mighty glad that we can get him to take
 
 252 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 charge, for he is not only a first-class businesj 
 man, but you know he is honesty itself." 
 
 "Yes, I know that," answered Dick. " 
 wouldn't want a better fellow." 
 
 "And if Mr. Frank Powell works with \<i(A, 
 I'm sure matters will go along very nicely," put 
 in Sam. He caught his brother by the shoulder. 
 "Say, Tom, this is the best news yet ! Don't you 
 know Dick and I have had the worst kind of 
 blues thinking that you must be left behind?" 
 
 "But, Dad ! aren't you going in for a commisi 
 sion of some sort?" questioned Andy quickly. 
 
 "Nothing doing in that line," answered Tom 
 Rover promptly. "I've always been a high pri 
 vate in the rear rank in the past, and I suppose 
 that is what I shall be in the present and the fu 
 ture although, of course, I don't expect to stay 
 in the rear rank when there is some real fighting 
 ahead," he added quickly. "Then I want to get 
 in the front-line trenches and go over the top." 
 
 "Bully for you, Dad !" shouted Andy slangily. 
 
 "I've already put in my application, and Major 
 Kirby, who is an old friend of mine, has promised 
 to push it right through ; so I think I'll be landed 
 here in a day or two." 
 
 The coming of Tom Rover and the ladies from 
 New York City made the party at the camp quite 
 a large one. The boys and girls enjoyed them-
 
 AT CAMP HUXWELL 253 
 
 selves thoroughly. It could be seen that a great 
 weight was lifted from the minds of the twins, 
 and there was no holding them in when it came to 
 making fun. 
 
 All too soon it came time for the boys and girls 
 to depart. The Rover boys shook hands warmly 
 with their fathers, and the girls of course came 
 in for a number of hugs and kisses. 
 
 "Take good care of yourself, Dad," said Jack 
 to his parent. "Don't let those Huns shoot you." 
 
 "I'm sure you'll be coming back a general, 
 Dad," remarked Fred to his father. 
 
 "And don't forget to bring back some German 
 helmets, Dad, and things like that !" cried Randy. 
 
 "We'll take any kind of souvenir, Dad even 
 a German sauerkraut masher," put in Andy. 
 
 Then the boys and girls said good-bye to their 
 mothers, and all hurried off to the two automo 
 biles awaiting them. In a minute more they were 
 leaving Camp Huxwell and were on their way to 
 Camp Barlight. Martha was openly crying, and 
 tears filled the eyes of Mary, and who could 
 blame them? Even the boys looked mighty se 
 rious, and Ruth and the others had quite a task 
 trying to cheer them up. 
 
 "There is no use in talking," was the way Fred 
 expressed himself : "Going to France is a serious 
 business. It's all well enough to talk about shoot-
 
 254 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 ing up the Huns, and all that sort of thing, but 
 don't forget that the Huns may do a little shoot 
 ing on their own account." 
 
 "Oh, they'll come back safe and sound," de 
 clared Andy. "They've just got to?" Yet be 
 hind it all the fun-loving Rover felt just as bad 
 as any of them, but he was trying hard not to 
 show it 
 
 The boys were dropped off at the encampment, 
 and then the girls continued on the way to Clear- 
 water Hall. They were to remain at the Hall for 
 the best part of a week longer, and then Mary and 
 Martha were going to join their mothers and 
 their aunt for the summer vacation. What the 
 boys were going to do after the encampment came 
 to an end, had not yet been decided. 
 
 Sunday was passed quietly by the Rover boys 
 and their chums. Religious services were held 
 in the open air, and were attended by nearly all 
 of the cadets. In the afternoon Fred and Jack 
 took a walk, accompanied by Gif and Spouter, 
 the twins remaining behind to write some let 
 ters. 
 
 The walk took the cadets to the foot of the cliff 
 nearest to their camp, and in rounding this close 
 to the water front they made a somewhat inter 
 esting discovery. They came to quite an opening 
 among the rocks, and, going inside, found them-
 
 AT CAtlP HUXWELL 255 
 
 selves in a regular cavern, ten feet high in some 
 places and half again as broad. In the rear was 
 a smaller opening, leading downward and filled 
 at the bay level with water. 
 
 "Who would think there would be a cave like 
 this around here!" remarked Jack. 
 
 "Good place to come to in case of a storm," 
 said Spouter. "A fellow could play Robinson 
 Crusoe if he wanted to." 
 
 By the aid of some matches the cadets ex 
 amined the cavern, but found nothing in it of 
 value. At some time in the past birds had nested 
 there, but that was all. They were just ready to 
 leave when Jack suddenly put up his hand. 
 
 "Listen!" he said. "Am I mistaken, or do I 
 hear something?" 
 
 All did as he commanded, and from a great 
 distance a faint tapping reached their ears. Then 
 came a series of muffled explosions and a clank 
 ing as of chains. 
 
 "That's something like the noise Randy said 
 he heard when he was on sentry duty," remarked 
 Fred. "Don't you remember how worked up he 
 was over it?" 
 
 "What do you suppose it is, and where do you 
 suppose it conies from?" put in Gif. 
 
 No one could answer those questions. All was 
 now silent, but presently they heard another se-
 
 256 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 ries of explosions, and then the tapping contin 
 ued steadily for several minutes. Then, how 
 ever, the sounds died away. 
 
 "That's got me guessing," declared Jack, after 
 the crowd had left the cavern. "We'll have to 
 tell Randy about this, and maybe we had better 
 tell Captain Dale, too." 
 
 Monday proved an exceedingly sultry day. 
 The thermometer went so high that drills and ex 
 ercises in the sun were all curtailed. 
 
 "Looks to me as if this was a weather breeder," 
 remarked the young captain to the others. 
 
 "Well, I don't care what it does, if only it cools 
 off," grumbled Randy. "Why, I feel as if I was 
 living in a bake oven !" 
 
 He had been told of the strange noises heard 
 in the cavern at the bay front, and had been much 
 interested. The boys had also spoken to Captain 
 Dale, who had promised an investigation. 
 
 When the hour came for the cadets to retire 
 the sky was so overcast that not a star was show 
 ing. A breeze had sprung up, and this was grow 
 ing brisker every minute. 
 
 "I think we are in for a storm, and a good 
 
 big blow with it," announced Captain Dale. And 
 
 then he told Major Ralph Mason to give orders 
 
 that all the tent fastenings should be looked to. 
 
 "I'm sure our tent is down tight enough," an-
 
 AT CAMP HUXWELL 257 
 
 Bounced Randy, after he and his tent-mates had 
 made an investigation. 
 
 "Well, you want to be sure of it," remarked 
 Fred, who was making the round of the tents. 
 "You don't want that canvas to be sailing sky 
 ward or out into the bay." 
 
 As was usual with them, Gabe Werner and 
 Bill Glutts growled when ordered to look to the 
 fastenings of the tent they and their cronies oc 
 cupied. But as the wind increased Glutts pulled 
 Gabe to one side and whispered something into 
 his ear. 
 
 "All right I'm with you," answered Werner 
 promptly. "Let's do it at once. Got your pocket- 
 knife handy?" 
 
 "Yes. Have you?" 
 
 "I have. And it's as sharp as a razor. AH 
 we'll have to do is to cut the ropes about half way 
 through. The wind will do the rest," announced 
 Gabe gleefully. 
 
 "What's the matter with fixing up both tents ?" 
 went on the wholesale butcher's son. "You can 
 slide over to the officers' quarters while I attend 
 to the tent down in the Company C line." 
 
 "All right! But hurry up. And come back 
 as soon as you're through," cautioned Werner. 
 
 He reached the vicinity of the tent occupied by 
 Jack and Fred just as the first of the rain drops
 
 258 THE ROVER ROYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 began to come down. The wind was now blowing 
 half a gale, and the canvases of the encampment 
 were flapping and slapping loudly. 
 
 Werner had his pocketknife open, and it did 
 not take him long to begin operations. Five of 
 the ropes which held the tent to the pegs were 
 all but severed, and then he began work on the 
 next. 
 
 "Stop that ! What do you mein, you rascal ?" 
 
 Gabe Werner turned, and as he straightened up 
 he found himself face to face with Jack. The 
 young captain had been on an errand to the next 
 tent, and had seen the rascally ex-lieutenant in 
 the darkness more by chance than by anything 
 else. 
 
 "What's the matter out there?" called Fred 
 from the interior of the tent. 
 
 "Here is Gabe Werner! He's cutting the 
 ropes !" And now Jack caught the big youth by 
 the arm. 
 
 "Let go of me, Rover!" demanded the ex- 
 lieutenant, and then he raised the hand that held 
 the pocketknife. 
 
 It is not likely that he would have used the 
 weapon. But Jack did not care to take any 
 chances. As quick as a flash he hauled back, and 
 then his fist crashed into Gabe Werner's chin, 
 sending him sprawling on his back.
 
 AT CAMP HUXWELL 259 
 
 For a second or two the big ex-lieutenant was 
 dazed, but then, with a muttered imprecation, he 
 leaped up, dropping his pocketknife as he did 
 so, and rushed at Jack, hitting him in the shoul 
 der. 
 
 By this time the blood of the young captain 
 was up. He dodged a second blow delivered by 
 Werner, and then his fist shot out quickly, land 
 ing on the ex-lieutenant's nose, drawing blood. 
 
 "Ouch !" spluttered Werner, and then he made 
 a leap and grappled with Jack. There followed 
 a lively mix-up in which blows were given and 
 taken freely. 
 
 In the meantime Fred set up a cry of alarm, not 
 knowing who was attacking his cousin. In a 
 few seconds a number of cadets and Professor 
 Brice came hurrying in that direction. 
 
 "I've got to clear out, but I'll fix you another 
 time, Rover," hissed Gabe Werner, and attempted 
 to retreat. 
 
 "You're not going to get away, Werner !" cried 
 Jack, and, making a leap forward, he gave the 
 ex-lieutenant a blow behind the ear which sent 
 him to the ground all but unconscious.
 
 CHAPTER XXVI 
 
 AN ASTONISHING DISCOVERY 
 
 "WHAT does this mean, Captain Rover?" de 
 manded Professor Brice, as he rushed up, lan 
 tern in hand and followed quickly by Major 
 Ralph Mason and a dozen other cadets. 
 
 "I caught this rascal cutting the ropes to our 
 tent," explained Jack. 
 
 "Gee, you'd better hold that tent down !" cried 
 one of the cadets. "There go three 1 of the ropes 
 now !" And what he said was true, the ropes in 
 question being those that Werner had partly sev 
 ered with his knife. 
 
 Fred had come out of the tent, and now he and 
 a number of the other cadets held down the can 
 vas so that the wind could not get under it. Tt 
 was blowing furiously, so that they had no easy 
 job of it to keep the tent from going up. 
 
 "Do you mean to say he really cut the ropes 
 here?" demanded Professor Brice sternly, as 
 Werner gathered himself together on the wet 
 ground and slowly arose to his feet. 
 260
 
 AN ASTONISHING DISCOVERY 261 
 
 "Yes, sir," said Jack. "And there is the knife 
 he did it with," he added, pointing to the pocket 
 piece which had fallen under the ex-lieutenant. 
 
 "It was er it was er only a bit of fun," 
 stammered Werner, not knowing what else to 
 say. "And Jack Rover had no right to pitch into 
 me the way he did !" 
 
 "I had a perfect right to do so, Professor 
 Brice," announced Jack. "If I wanted to say 
 
 more But I won't do it now," he added. 
 
 "I'll make a report to you in private." 
 
 By this time the camp was in an uproar, for 
 down the line where Company C was located 
 there had been another rumpus. Gif, going out 
 on guard duty, had caught sight of Bill Glutts 
 just as the latter had cut two of the ropes to the 
 tent occupied by him and Spouter and the twins. 
 Gif had treated the wholesale butcher's son rather 
 roughly, and Glutts had finally yelled for mercy, 
 bringing out a crowd of twenty or thirty, includ 
 ing the twins. 
 
 "This is a despicable piece of business, Wer 
 ner," said Professor Brice sternly. "I will at 
 once report the matter to Captain Dale, who, as 
 you know, is in authority in this camp. Come 
 along with me." 
 
 Captain Dale had been down to the shore of the 
 bay, to make certain that there was no danger
 
 262 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 of the tents which were used for bath houses be 
 ing blown away. He soon came up and looked 
 closely at the ropes which Werner had partly sev 
 ered. 
 
 "I don't like this sort of thing at all," he said 
 to the ex-lieutenant. "If that tent had come down 
 while those inside were asleep somebody might 
 have been seriously injured. More than that, no 
 body would care to be without shelter on such a 
 night as this, and with all their possessions get 
 ting wet. You will report to the corporal of the 
 guard at once." Then Captain Dale passed on 
 to where the others were having trouble with 
 Glutts, and he was also ordered to report to the 
 guard. 
 
 In the meanwhile, as the storm seemed to be 
 increasing, Captain Dale gave orders that the 
 fastenings of every tent should be inspected thor 
 oughly and extra ropes and pegs should be put 
 down wherever necessary. He did not want any 
 of the school property damaged. 
 
 "Gee, we'll catch it for this!" growled Bill 
 Glutts, when he and Werner had been placed in a 
 small wooden shanty, designated a guardhouse. 
 "I suppose they'll make us do all sorts of dis 
 agreeable things as a punishment." 
 
 "I won't stand for it !" stormed Werner, whose 
 nose was still bleeding from the blow Jack had
 
 AN ASTONISHING DISCOVERY 263 
 
 dealt "They can't make me the laughingstock 
 of this camp." 
 
 "What are you going to do ?" 
 
 "I'm going home," announced the ex-lieuten 
 ant. 
 
 And that is what he did, stealing avray from 
 the camp early in the morning just as the heavy 
 storm of the night was passing away. He man 
 aged to get a few of his possessions, but the oth 
 ers had to be left behind. He wanted Glutts to 
 go with him, but the son of the wholesale butcher 
 was afraid to do so. 
 
 In the morning Jack and the others had to 
 make a full report to Captain Dale of what had 
 occurred. The young captain mentioned the fact 
 that Werner had had his pocketknife in his hand. 
 
 "I'm not sure that he was going to use it," said 
 Jack. "In fact, I would rather think that he 
 wouldn't do so. But I wasn't going to take any 
 chances, and so I hit him. Then he hit back, 
 and well, we mixed it up pretty freely. Finally 
 I gave him a blow that knocked him flat, and 
 then the others came up/' 
 
 "Captain Rover, you know I do not approve 
 of fighting, especially among officers," declared 
 Captain Dale sternly. "However, the introduc 
 tion of the pocketknife changes the situation 
 somewhat. I will hear what Werner has to say."
 
 264 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 Then it was discovered that Gabe Werner had 
 left the camp. He had written a note saying that 
 he was going home and that he guessed he would 
 never come back to Colby Hall again. This be 
 ing so, the matter was dropped so far as Jack 
 was concerned. Nor was Gif punished for the 
 way he had treated Bill Glutts. Captain Dale 
 read a stern lecture to that unworthy, and for 
 the remainder of the camp term Glutts was de 
 prived of many liberties he might otherwise have 
 enjoyed. 
 
 It must not be supposed that the boys had for 
 gotten the strange noises they had heard while 
 in the woods and in the cavern at the front of the 
 cliff. They had reported to Captain Dale, and 
 several investigations had been made, but with 
 out results. The captain had also communicated 
 with the authorities at Rackville, and likewise 
 with the Secret Service men stationed at Camp 
 Huxwell. 
 
 "Well, I see they haven't made any progress 
 in the matter of that explosion at the Hasley Shell 
 Loading plant," remarked Spouter one day, after 
 reading a copy of the Haven Point newspaper 
 which had come in. "They are looking all over 
 for those two Germans, but have been unable to 
 spot 'em." 
 
 "I see the company is offering a reward of ten
 
 AN ASTONISHING DISCOVERY 265 
 
 thousand dollars for the apprehension of the 
 men," came from Fred, who had likewise read the 
 sheet. "Gee, I'd like to get a chance at that re 
 ward!" 
 
 The next day the boys were treated to another 
 surprise. As was their custom when the weather 
 and their duties permitted, they went in bathing, 
 and while diving Fred noticed a peculiar knocking 
 sound under water. He called the attention of 
 the others to this, and each cadet heard it quite 
 plainly. 
 
 "It must come from the same place as those 
 other noises we heard," declared Jack. 
 
 "I move we make a real investigation!" cried 
 Andy. "Let's ask for a day off and scour the 
 woods thoroughly." 
 
 "That's the talk," cried Fred. 
 
 The others were willing, and received permis 
 sion to go out two days later, the party consist 
 ing of the four Rovers and Gif and Spouter. 
 They took their lunch with them, and also some 
 canteens of water, expecting to be gone until 
 nightfall. 
 
 There was quite a discussion as to how they 
 "Hould start the investigation. Some wanted to 
 go along the base of the cliff at the water's edge, 
 while others were for making their way through 
 the forest. The latter suggestion prevailed, and
 
 266 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 they started near the point where Randy had first 
 heard the strange noises. 
 
 The young cadets tramped hither and thither 
 among the trees and over the rough rocks for 
 four hours without coming upon anything un 
 usual. They stirred up a number of birds and 
 small animals, but that was all. 
 
 "Looks like a wild-goose chase," remarked 
 Jack, when they sat down to rest and to eat their 
 lunch. 
 
 The climbing over the rocks had been very 
 tiring, and all of the lads were glad after eating 
 to take their ease for a while. 
 
 Randy was resting on his side, wondering 
 whether it would be worth while to play a trick 
 on Gif and Spouter, who were but a few feet 
 away, when a movement among the trees at a dis 
 tance attracted his attention. He sat up, and as 
 he did so felt certain that he had seen a man 
 moving along. 
 
 "Listen, boys !" he cried in a low voice. "There 
 is some one now !" 
 
 "Where?" came from the others, and all 
 aroused themselves on the instant 
 
 Randy pointed out the direction, and, gather 
 ing up their things, the cadets hurried off to 
 where he had pointed. There, sure enough, was 
 a man plodding along with a bundle over his
 
 AN ASTONISHING DISCOVERY 267 
 
 shoulder. He was a short, thick-set man, and 
 wore a heavy mustache curled up at the ends. 
 
 "Let's see where he goes," said Jack. "Maybe 
 he'll take us to that place where the noises come 
 from." 
 
 They followed the man without his being aware 
 of their presence. The fellow climbed over and 
 around a number of rocks, and then pursued his 
 way past a dense clump of bushes. Then, of a 
 sudden, he disappeared from view. 
 
 The cadets were amazed, the more so after 
 they had tramped around the spot without ascer 
 taining what had become of the man. 
 
 "Looks as if the earth had opened and swal 
 lowed him up," remarked Randy. 
 
 The cadets had advanced with caution, but 
 now they grew bolder, and made a closer exami 
 nation. But it was all of no avail the man had 
 disappeared, and where he had gone to or how, 
 there was no telling. 
 
 "One thing is sure," declared Jack. "He 
 didn't walk away from here, and he didn't go 
 up into the air. That being so, he must have 
 gone down somewhere among the rocks and 
 bushes. We had better hunt around for some 
 sort of an opening to a cave, or something like 
 that." 
 
 The others were willing enough, and spent the
 
 268 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 best part of an hour in the task. But no open 
 ing presented itself, although the rocks and rough 
 places in that vicinity were numerous. 
 
 "Here is something else we can report to Cap 
 tain Dale," was Fred's comment. 
 
 Not knowing what else to do, the boys marked 
 the spot so that they could remember it, and then 
 pushed onward through the forest. Two hours 
 later they reached a sort of gully, with the rough 
 rocks on one side and an overhanging cliff on 
 the other. 
 
 "Fine place for snakes," remarked Spouter, as 
 they walked along. 
 
 "We're not looking for snakes, so please don't 
 mention them," answered Jack. 
 
 Why they did it, the boys could not explain 
 afterwards, but they continued along the gully 
 until they reached a point where there was some 
 thing of a split in the face of the cliff. 
 
 "Here's another one of those caves just like 
 that which we found over on the bay front," de 
 clared Fred. "Let's go in and see what it looks 
 like." 
 
 With nothing in particular in view, the others 
 were willing, and, turning on a flashlight which 
 they had brought along, they climbed down into 
 the cave-like opening. It was very irregular in 
 shape, and they had to proceed with caution.
 
 AN ASTONISHING DISCOVERY 269 
 
 And then, while they were climbing down 
 among the rocks, something happened which 
 caused each of the cadets to start wildly. A 
 strange rumbling sound filled the air, a blowing 
 and hissing, and then came a pounding and a 
 clanking, sounding with great clearness in that 
 confined space. 
 
 "It's the same noises we heard before, and they 
 are not very far off!" cried Jack to the others. 
 "There must be a workshop of some sort around 
 here." 
 
 Hardly knowing what to expect, the boys con 
 tinued to climb down into the opening they had 
 discovered. Soon they reached a narrow passage 
 way, where going was a little easier. Then they 
 came to a spot where there was considerable wet 
 ness, showing that they had reached the level of 
 the water in the bay beyond. 
 
 "Here is a regular underground waterway," 
 declared Gif presently. "It looks to be pretty 
 deep, too." 
 
 He was right. To the surprise of everybody 
 they had come out upon what seemed to be an 
 underground pond. On the side upon which they 
 had emerged there was a small sandy slope. The 
 other side, and the far end, were covered with 
 jagged rocks. 
 
 The strange blowing, pounding, and clanking
 
 270 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 continued, and almost deafened the cadets. They 
 felt that they were on the point of a great discov 
 ery, but could not imagine what it would be. 
 
 "It's a workshop, all right enough," declared 
 Fred, a minute later. "Jack, put out that light, 
 quick !" And at this command the flashlight was 
 turned off. 
 
 The cadets had rounded a bend of the under 
 ground waterway, and now at a distance they 
 saw a number of electric lights shining brightly. 
 There was some machinery set up among tht 
 rocks, and several workmen were present, all 
 seemingly busy. 
 
 "Look!" exclaimed Jack, his eyes almost start 
 ing out of his head at the sight. "What do you 
 think of that, fellows?" 
 
 He pointed to a spot beyond where the strange 
 men were working. There the waterway seemed 
 to broaden and deepen, and in the water lay a 
 strange-looking craft more than three-quarters 
 submerged. 
 
 "It's a submarine!" breathed Fred excitedly. 
 "A submarine ! What do you know about that ?"
 
 CHAPTER XXVII 
 
 ON BOARD THE SUBMARINE 
 
 THE Rover boys and their chums were so as 
 tonished at the discovery they had made that for 
 a moment they could do little else than stare at 
 the strange object resting in the water ahead of 
 them. 
 
 "Get out of sight, every one of you!" whis 
 pered Jack, who was the first to recover his self- 
 possession. "Don't let those men see you !" 
 
 All backed away as silently as possible until 
 they were once more in the shelter of the rocks 
 of the bend around which they had come. 
 
 "Say, do you think those fellows are Ger 
 mans?" whispered Randy excitedly. 
 
 "I certainly do, Randy," answered the young 
 captain. 
 
 "Of course they are Germans !" put in Gif. "If 
 they were Americans why would they be conceal 
 ing themselves in such an out-of-the-way place as 
 this?" 
 
 "It's a German submarine, as sure as you're 
 271
 
 272 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 alive!" remarked Spouter. "Fellows, we have 
 made a wonderful discovery !" 
 
 "And this accounts for all the strange noises 
 we heard, and the fellows we saw going through 
 the woods with bundles on their backs," added 
 Randy. 
 
 "Yes, and I guess it straightens out that story 
 Jed Kessler told about the two Germans in the 
 wagon with stuff that rattled like hardware," said 
 Jack. 
 
 "It's as plain as day," cried Fred. "Those two 
 fellows must be connected with this gang here 
 who are working on the submarine. And more 
 than likely they were the same two Jed Kessler 
 saw hanging around the ammunition plant just 
 before the explosion." 
 
 "If that's a German submarine, it must have 
 come from the other side of the Atlantic!" ex 
 claimed Andy in a low, excited voice. And then 
 he added, his eyes snapping : "What do you sup 
 pose happened to it ? Do you think she ran afoul 
 of some of our big warships or our submarine 
 chasers ?' 
 
 "Either that, or in cruising up and down the 
 coast here she may have run afoul of some of the 
 rocks and maybe knocked a hole in her bottom or 
 side," answered Jack. "And I guess it's true 
 that all the pounding and strange noises we have
 
 ON BOARD THE SUBMARINE 373 
 
 heard came either from this underground place 
 05 from some overhead spot close by." 
 
 "What gets me is how did that submarine 
 get into this underground place?" questioned 
 Gif. 
 
 "There must be a much larger outlet than the 
 one by which we entered," answered Jack. 
 "More than likely those fellows don't know any 
 thing about the way by which we got in. They 
 must have a large entrance by way of the water 
 from the bay, and they must also have an entrance 
 from the forest that place where the man dis 
 appeared." 
 
 "I guess you're right," said Fred. "Gee, this 
 certainly is an important discovery! I guess the 
 best thing we can do is to hurry back to camp as 
 fast as possible and notify Captain Dale. He 
 will probably want to let the Secret Service men 
 and the authorities at Rackville know at once, so 
 they can round up these fellows before they have 
 a chance to get away." 
 
 "I'd like to stay here awhile and watch these 
 chaps," said Randy. "Maybe we may learn some 
 thing more that is worth while." 
 
 The matter was talked over by the cadets for 
 fully ten minutes. At the place to which they 
 had withdrawn they could talk freely, because the 
 noises near the submarine continued, so there
 
 274 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 was little danger of their being overheard. While 
 they talked they peeped out from time to time at 
 the workmen, and saw that they were laboring 
 over several sheets of steel and odd pieces of 
 machinery, using a forge, a lathe, and a small 
 drop hammer for that purpose. They had a gang 
 plank leading over the waterway to the upper 
 portion of the submarine, and from an open 
 hatchway of the U-boat ran a number of coils of 
 insulated wire, evidently carrying power to the 
 electric lights and also to the machinery. 
 
 "They must be getting all their power from the 
 engines of the submarine," said Jack. "They've 
 certainly got themselves pretty well fixed down 
 here." 
 
 "But how in the world did they manage to 
 find this place?" questioned Spouter. 
 
 "That remains to be found out, Spouter. 
 Probably the German authorities had some spies 
 around here who found the place for them, or 
 otherwise they paid some of the natives for the 
 information." 
 
 "You know my dad spoke about German U- 
 boat bases along our coast, and also bases for 
 secret wireless telegraphy plants," put in Fred. 
 "There is no telling what those rascals are up 
 to." 
 
 It was decided that Andy and Randy, accom-
 
 .-"A SUBMARINE: WHAT DO YOU KNOW ABOUT THAT?" 
 
 Tht Raver Boys Under Canvas. Page 270
 
 ON BOARD THE SUBMARINE 275 
 
 panied by Spouter, should make their way back 
 to the opening by which they had gained en 
 trance to the underground waterway, and then 
 return to Camp Barlight as quickly as possible 
 and acquaint Captain Dale with what had been 
 discovered. In the meanwhile, Jack, Fred, and 
 Gif would remain behind on guard in case the 
 Germans should attempt to make a sudden move. 
 
 "We don't know how far along they are with 
 their repairs," declared the young captain. "It 
 would be just our luck to have them sail away 
 right under our noses." 
 
 "Oh, Jack ! couldn't you stop them in some way 
 from doing that?" questioned Andy quickly. 
 
 "I should hope so, Andy. That is, if they really 
 did try to get away. Of course, they may not be 
 anywhere near ready to leave although they 
 have been here for some time according to the 
 noises we have heard. I'd like to find out 
 something about the other end of the passage 
 way." 
 
 "Maybe you can find out by going out with us 
 and around to the other end of the bay," sug 
 gested Spouter. 
 
 "I was thinking of that. But for the present 
 I would rather stay right here and watch these 
 fellows." 
 
 It was not long after this when the twins and
 
 276 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 Spouter departed, stating that they would report 
 to Captain Dale as speedily as possible. Then 
 Jack and his cousin and Gif settled down to watch 
 the Germans. 
 
 For Germans they were, beyond a doubt. They 
 were all heavy-set, burly fellows, and once or 
 twice when the machinery was stopped the cadets 
 heard one man, who was evidently in charge, 
 give 9 number of commands in the German 
 tongue. 
 
 For nearly an hour longer the pounding and 
 clanking continued. Most of the work was done 
 on the rocky shore of the waterway, but some 
 took place inside the submarine and also on the 
 forward deck of the craft. The submersible was 
 of good size, being over two hundred feet in 
 length. 
 
 "I'd like to get a whack at that U-boat," de 
 clared Gif. "I bet I'd make it so she wouldn't 
 do any more cruising in a hurry." 
 
 "Exactly what I was thinking, Gif," said Jack. 
 "If we could only injure the propellers, or some 
 thing like that, there wouldn't be any danger of 
 their sailing away. You see, they may have it all 
 fixed to leave at a minute's notice in case of an 
 alarm." 
 
 "If they did that they'd have to leave some of 
 their machinery behind," put in Fred. "But I
 
 ON BOARD THE SUBMARINE 277 
 
 suppose they'd be willing to do even that rather 
 than risk capture." 
 
 When the cadets thought that their ears could 
 no longer bear the awful noise to which they had 
 been subjected, the sounds of the machinery sud 
 denly ceased. They heard a strange humming 
 from the interior of the submarine, but even this 
 presently came to an end, and then there was a 
 silence within the cavern which was absolutely 
 oppressive. 
 
 "I guess some kind of a move is at hand," 
 whispered Jack. "Let's lay low and see what 
 they do next." 
 
 Several men, including two who were evidently 
 officers and in charge of the work, came out of 
 the submarine. The workmen were now wash 
 ing up at the underground waterway, and pres 
 ently all cast aside their working clothes and 
 donned ordinary street garments. 
 
 "Looks as if they were going to leave," whis 
 pered Fred excitedly. "Maybe they are going 
 out into the open for some fresh air. I can't 
 blame them for that," he added, for throughout 
 the cavern there was a strong smell of used gaso 
 line. 
 
 Five minutes passed, and then one by one the 
 Germans walked away from the submarine. They 
 did not come in the direction of the cadets, but
 
 278 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 passed around another bend of the rocks, and so 
 out of sight. 
 
 "That must be the way used by that fellow we 
 saw in the forest," declared Jack. 
 
 All but three of the electric lights had been put 
 out, so that the interior of the cavern was now 
 quite gloomy. The only sound that broke the 
 stillness was the soft lap, lap of some distant 
 waves, evidently where they broke on the shore 
 of the bay close to the larger entrance of the 
 cavern. 
 
 "I'd like to bet that the entrance is under 
 water," said Fred. "If it was at the surface 
 some one would have discovered this place a long 
 time ago." And in this surmise the youngest 
 Rover was correct. The passageway, which was 
 amply large, was over ten feet below the surface 
 of the bay even at low tide. 
 
 "Do you suppose they've all left the subma 
 rine?" whispered Gif presently. With the in 
 tense silence prevailing, they felt that they must 
 be very cautious in making any noise. 
 
 "That's hard to say," answered Jack, with a 
 shrug of his shoulders. 
 
 "It looks so to me," put in Fred. "I don't be 
 lieve any of those fellows would care to stay 
 down here unless it was necessary. They have 
 stopped all the engines and things like that. I
 
 ON BOARD THE SUBMARINE 
 
 279 
 
 guess those electric lights are burning simply 
 from a storage battery." 
 
 The three cadets waited for another ten min 
 utes, and then, as no one appeared, and as the 
 submarine seemed to be deserted, they stole for 
 ward cautiously, all anxious to get a closer look at 
 the U-boat. 
 
 "If we could only throw a chain around the 
 propellers, or something like that, maybe it would 
 keep them from getting away if they tried to 
 run for it," said the young captain. 
 
 "We'll look around and see what we can do, 
 anyway," answered his cousin. 
 
 "There are plenty of chains around," put in 
 Gif. "Those are what made the awful clanking 
 sounds we heard." 
 
 Step by step the three cadets came up until they 
 were at the spot where the Germans had set up 
 their repair plant. Some of the things they had 
 been working upon were still lying about, but 
 other parts had been taken aboard the subma 
 rine. 
 
 "I guess they have all gone," said Jack, after 
 a look around. "I'm going aboard that craft 
 and take a peep at her." 
 
 The others were also anxious to do this, and 
 all three were soon across the gangplank which 
 led to the open hatch of the U-boat. They gazed
 
 2&> THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 down this hatch with some awe, and discovered 
 that several electric lights had been left turned on 
 below. A steel ladder ran down into the interior 
 of the submersible. 
 
 "What do you say shall we go below ?" ques 
 tioned Jack. 
 
 "I'm willing if you are," answered his cousin. 
 
 "And so am I," added Gif. "I don't believe 
 there is any one around." 
 
 "Well, we'll take a chance," answered the 
 young captain. "If there is any alarm, we'll have 
 to run for it." 
 
 "Yes, and we may have to fight for it," added 
 Fred. 
 
 Jack went down the ladder quickly, followed 
 by the others. They now found themselves in 
 what might be termed the main room of the 
 submarine. Beyond were several other compart 
 ments, including one where was located much of 
 the machinery which ran the undersea boat 
 
 "It's a good deal like being downstairs on a 
 small warship," declared Fred. "See, there are 
 staterooms and messrooms and everything else!" 
 
 "Well, I suppose they have to give the crew 
 some comforts, they take such long, disagreeable 
 trips," remarked Jack. 
 
 The three cadets wandered around in the in 
 terior of the submarine for over a quarter of an
 
 ON BOARD THE SUBMARINE 281 
 
 hour. They saw where a number of repairs were 
 being made to the side of the U-boat and also to 
 some of the machinery, and they also saw where 
 some stores had been taken on board, boxes and 
 barrels of various kinds. 
 
 "I guess they are stocking up for another 
 cruise," remarked Gif. 
 
 "It must be quite a job to get all that stuff to 
 this out-of-the-way place," said Jack. 
 
 "Yes, and to do it so secretly, too," added Fred. 
 
 "I think I see a way of making this boat stay 
 here for a while, at least," remarked Jack. "It 
 will be an easy matter to put some of that delicate 
 machinery forward out of commission." 
 
 "Come on and do it !" cried his cousin quickly. 
 
 The three cadets were inspecting the machinery 
 and wondering how they could damage it effec 
 tively with the least possible trouble, when there 
 came a sudden interruption. 
 
 "What are you doing here ?" came in a guttural 
 German voice. "Hands up, or I will shoot you !" 
 And, turning quickly, the three cadets found 
 themselves confronted by a burly German, hold 
 ing in each hand a pistol.
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII 
 
 THE CABIN IN THE WOODS 
 
 IT was a comparatively easy matter for the 
 twins and Spouter to get out of the cavern by the 
 way they had entered. It was, however, not so 
 easy for them to climb up the face of the cliff 
 fronting that portion of Barlight Bay. 
 
 "Some climb, believe me!" panted Spouter, 
 when they had reached a spot where going was 
 easier. 
 
 "I came pretty near slipping and breaking my 
 neck at one point," said Randy. "I don't believe 
 those Germans ever use that entrance, do you?" 
 
 "Not very often," answered his twin. 
 
 The three cadets had reached the woods at a 
 point which was new to them, being almost a mile 
 from the other cliff, where they had had the out 
 ing with the girls. Between the two points there 
 was a split in the land, and here the waters from 
 the bay dashed in over a long series of jagged 
 rocks. 
 
 "We can't cross there," remarked Randy, when
 
 THE CABIN IN THE WOODS 283 
 
 they had reached the brink of this split. "We'll 
 have to go back into the woods and go around." 
 
 It was now about five o'clock in the afternoon, 
 and the tramping and climbing had tired all of 
 the boys, yet they set off as rapidly as possible, 
 feeling that it would be best to make a report to 
 Captain Dale as soon as possible. 
 
 "I wish we had some trail to go by," remarked 
 Randy, after they had been walking for at least 
 half an hour. "I begin to think we are not mov 
 ing in the right direction." 
 
 "I've been trying to guide myself by the sun," 
 answered Spouter. "Just the same, I don't be 
 lieve we are headed exactly for the camp." 
 
 "I've got to go a bit slower," sighed Andy, who 
 for once was by no means light-hearted. "Both 
 of my feet are beginning to hurt from all that 
 climbing over the rocks. I came pretty close to 
 twisting my ankle this afternoon, and it has been 
 paining ever since." 
 
 Another half hour went by, and then, as the 
 declining sun began to cast long shadows through 
 the trees of the forest, the cadets looked at each 
 other in alarm. The same thought had come into 
 the minds of each of them. 
 
 "It looks as if we were lost," said Randy la 
 conically. "How about it?" 
 
 "Oh, as the Indian said, we're not lost," re-
 
 284 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 sponded Andy, with a faint smile. "It's only the 
 camp that has gone astray." 
 
 'This is no time for joking," said Spouter 
 coldly. "We've got to get back to camp, and do 
 it just as fast as we can !" 
 
 "All right then, Spouter, show us the way," an 
 swered Andy readily. 
 
 "That's something I'm not so sure of," was 
 the slow reply. "Which direction do you think 
 it is in?" 
 
 The matter was talked over for several min 
 utes, and finally the cadets moved off once more, 
 this time at an acute angle to the direction they 
 had before pursued. They went forward for 
 perhaps a quarter of a mile, and then, much to 
 their surprise, suddenly came out upon a well- 
 defined wagon road. 
 
 "Well, what do you know about this!" cried 
 Randy in astonishment. 
 
 "Where do you suppose this road leads to?" 
 questioned his brother. 
 
 At this Randy shook his head, and Spouter did 
 likewise. They could see the tracks of a horse 
 and wagon in the road, and also the marks of 
 automobile tires. 
 
 "It must be quite a road if it is used by auto 
 mobiles," was Spouter's comment. "Now the 
 question is which way shall we go in order to
 
 THE CABIN IN THE WOODS 285 
 
 get to our camp ?" All had noticed that the road 
 ran in something of a semicircle. 
 
 While the cadets were deliberating, they made 
 another discovery. Smoke was coming up from 
 among some of the trees near by, and, walking in 
 that direction, they made out a fair-sized cabin, 
 nestling deep between some trees and brushwood. 
 
 "Maybe we can get some assistance at that 
 place," remarked Andy. 
 
 "I don't believe it!" returned his brother 
 quickly. "It's more than likely the people who 
 live there are in league with those Germans. 
 They must have heard those noises the same as 
 we did, and probably know all about how they 
 are being made." 
 
 "That's it !" warned Spouter. "If I were you, 
 I'd go slow in showing myself to anybody who 
 may be at that cabin." 
 
 The boys approached with caution, keeping 
 their eyes wide open, and presently discovered 
 a touring car standing among the trees to one 
 side of the cabin. 
 
 "I don't believe that car belongs here," said 
 Randy. "I don't see anything in the way of a 
 garage. And that looks like a nice city car." 
 
 Keeping in the shelter of some of the trees and 
 brushwood, the cadets came still closer, and then 
 made another discovery, which was to the effect
 
 286 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 that two young men were seated in the tonneau of 
 the car. Each was smoking a cigarette, and they 
 were conversing in low tones. 
 
 "I tell you I'm going to hit my dad for a hun 
 dred dollars on the strength of this," they heard 
 one of the occupants of the car remark. "And I 
 bet I get it, too." 
 
 "Well, if you get a hundred, Nappy, I'm going 
 to hit for a hundred myself," was the reply of 
 the other occupant. "I guess my father can af 
 ford to give me that amount just as well as your 
 father can afford it." 
 
 "Oh, well, Slugger, you must remember that 
 my dad has quite a bunch of money." 
 
 "Huh ! I don't think he's any better fixed than 
 mine. Here, pass over another cigarette. Don't 
 forget I paid for the last ones we bought." 
 
 "Slugger Brown and Nappy Martell!" whis 
 pered Randy excitedly. "Would you believe it?" 
 
 "What can those fellows be doing away out 
 here in the woods?" questioned Spouter. 
 
 "I'll bet I know what they are here for !" cried 
 Andy, in a low voice. "They brought their fath 
 ers out here in that touring car." 
 
 "What would they be doing that for?" 
 
 "Don't you remember, Spouter, our telling you 
 about how we saw Mr. Brown and Mr. Martell 
 down in Wall Street, New York, talking to those
 
 THE CABIN IN THE WOODS 387 
 
 fellows who looked like Germans, and how they 
 mentioned supplies, and canned goods, and ma 
 chinery, and night work, and a whole lot of things 
 like that?" 
 
 "Sure I do! And you think " 
 
 "I'll bet Andy has it right !" interrupted Randy. 
 "Brown and Martdl must be in league with those 
 Germans, and the goods and machinery and other 
 things they spoke about must be connected with 
 this affair of the disabled submarine! They 
 wanted extra pieces of machinery most likely, 
 and they also wanted extra supplies, having prob 
 ably used those that they had brought along from 
 Germany." 
 
 "You're making a pretty long guess, it seems 
 to me," answered Spouter. "J ust the same, you 
 may be right." 
 
 Not to be seen by Slugger Brown and Nappy 
 Martell, the three cadets had withdrawn to a 
 safe distance. Now, however, all were anxious 
 to ascertain who might be in the cabin, and so 
 by crouching low and hiding behind one tree and 
 another and then some rocks and low bushes, they 
 at last came up close to the opposite side of the 
 shelter in the forest. 
 
 "Now don't show yourselves if you can help 
 it," said Randy in a whisper. "And if any one 
 is discovered, leg it for all you are worth, and
 
 288 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 keep your faces turned away so that they can't 
 sec who you are." 
 
 With this understanding, the three cadets sur 
 veyed the situation critically. The cabin con 
 sisted of three rooms, each boasting of a win 
 dow on either side. As it was warm, all the 
 windows and doors were wide open to admit the 
 fresh air. 
 
 "And that is what I mean when I say I want 
 to settle this matter," they heard, in the voice of 
 Slogwell Brown. 
 
 "I think it's a shame that the thing has hung 
 fire so long," said another person in the cabin, 
 and now the three cadets recognized the voice of 
 Nelson Martell. "I would never have gone into 
 it if I had known there would be so much delay. 
 We took a big risk in getting the supplies for 
 you." 
 
 "But, gentlemen, we are not keeping you wait 
 ing any longer than is necessary," answered a 
 voice with a strong German accent. "We have 
 had a delay in receiving our own remittance. 
 Even now it is not yet arrived." 
 
 "Do you mean to say you haven't got the money 
 yet?" demanded Mr. Brown. His tone of voice 
 showed that he felt ugly. 
 
 "It was promised to-night sure," was the an 
 swer. "Captain Fuerhman was to obtain the
 
 THE CABIN IN THE WOODS 289 
 
 money at the Haven Point bank this afternoon." 
 
 "Was he to come here with it ?" 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Then he ought to be here by now," grumbled 
 Nelson Martell, consulting his watch. 
 
 "He had to see about a small piece of machin 
 ery that was to be cast for us," resumed the man 
 who spoke with a German accent. "I, however, 
 expect him here by eight o'clock this evening at 
 the latest." 
 
 "Well, in that case there isn't anything left 
 for us to do but to wait," said Slogwell Brown, 
 surlily. 
 
 "You may do that, or you may come back at 
 that time," said the German. "I am very sorry 
 to keep you waiting, but as I said before, gentle 
 men, it cannot be helped." 
 
 "I don't believe the two boys will want to wait 
 outside for two hours," said Mr. Martell to Mr. 
 Brown, "Suppose we ride into town and get a 
 bite to eat, and then come back here?" 
 
 "That will suit me, Martell. Anything to kill 
 off the time," answered Slogwell Brown. He 
 turned to the German. "We'll be back here by 
 eight o'clock. And remember! that money has 
 got to be paid to-night." 
 
 "You shall have every dollar that is coming to 
 you, gentlemen," answered the German, who, as
 
 290 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 it afterwards proved, was the commander of the 
 disabled submarine. 
 
 A few more words passed, and then Mr. 
 Brown and Mr. Martell came out of the cabin to 
 where they had left Slugger and Nappy in the 
 touring car. They entered the machine, which 
 was immediately backed to the forest road, and 
 then the whole party set off, Slugger driving the 
 car. 
 
 "Say, listen!" cried Spouter excitedly. "I be 
 lieve that German is here all alone ! What do you 
 say if we make him a prisoner?" 
 
 "No, no, don't do that!" answered Randy 
 quickly. "We want to bag the whole bunch. Let 
 us get to camp just as soon as we can and notify 
 Captain Dale. Then he can organize a crowd 
 and come back here and give Brown and Martell 
 and the Germans the surprise of their lives." 
 
 "But how are we going to find our camp?" 
 questioned Spouter. 
 
 "Dead easy. If that is the road to Haven 
 Point, it must pass through Rackville, and if it 
 does that, it must come pretty close to our camp. 
 Come onP
 
 CHAPTER XXIX 
 
 THE FIGHT ON THE SUBMARINE 
 
 IT must be admitted that Jack, Fred, and Gif 
 were much startled when they suddenly found 
 themselves confronted by an armed German who 
 looked as if he meant what he said when he com 
 manded them to throw up their hands. 
 
 On first going aboard the submarine the three 
 cadets had been very cautious, but as they had 
 wandered around without seeing any one aboard 
 the craft, they had come to the conclusion that 
 it was deserted, and consequently they had become 
 less careful both in their actions and their conver 
 sation. 
 
 Of course their hands went into the air. The 
 German had two pistols, and he looked as if he 
 would be willing to use the weapons upon the 
 slightest provocation. He was a burly, red-faced 
 man, and only about half dressed. Evidently he 
 had been sleeping soundly when they had come 
 aboard. 
 
 "You back up there into a corner," growled 
 291
 
 292 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 the German. He spoke English quite well, al 
 though his accent was Teutonic. 
 
 The young cadets did not know what else to 
 do, and so obeyed the command. As they were 
 in uniform, the German took them to be Ameri 
 can soldiers, and this disturbed him greatly, 
 
 "Are there any more in your party or are you 
 alone?" he demanded. 
 
 This question gave Jack a sudden idea. 
 
 "Aione?" he cried. "Not much! There are 
 over a hundred of us," he answered, referring, 
 of course, to the number of cadets at Colby Hall. 
 
 "Are you telling the truth ?" growled the Ger 
 man, and his voice betrayed his nervousness. 
 
 "He sure is telling the truth ! Look behind you 
 and see," said Fred, and began to laugh in a sug 
 gestive way. 
 
 This laugh took the German off his guard, 
 and he turned swiftly to see who might be behind 
 him. It was the opportunity that the young cap 
 tain and the young lieutenant had hoped would 
 come, and, taking a perilous chance, they threw 
 themselves on the back of the German, each at 
 the same time catching hold of a hand that held 
 a pistol. Then Gif rushed in ; and between them 
 the cadets succeeded in hurling the fellow, mus 
 cular though he was, to the floor. 
 
 "Give up!" cried Jack suddenly, and, bringing
 
 THE FIGHT ON THE SUBMARINE 293 
 
 out his flashlight, he placed the cold glass of the 
 end against the German's neck. 
 
 "Kamerad! Kamerad!" yelled the fellow 
 promptly, thinking that it was a pistol which was 
 pressing upon him, and on the instant he released 
 his hold on the two pistols while he stretched out 
 flat on his chest on the floor of the submarine. 
 
 Jack lost no time in picking up one of the pis 
 tols, while Fred picked up the other. The flash 
 light was turned over to Gif, who, meanwhile, 
 had armed himself with a steel bar. 
 
 "Now the question is what are we going to 
 do with this fellow?" remarked Jack, after the 
 short encounter had come to an end. It must be 
 confessed that he and the others were much 
 worked up over the situation, for they had not 
 dreamed of coming in such personal contact with 
 one of the enemy. 
 
 "We've got to get out of here, and do it quick," 
 returned Gif. "Those other Germans may come 
 back at any minute." 
 
 "Yes, but we'll have to take this fellow along/' 
 said Fred. "No use of leaving him here to gire 
 an alarm." 
 
 "We'll gag him!" declared the young captain. 
 And without loss of time the three cadets fixed 
 up a gag such as they sometimes used when they 
 were initiating a new member of one of the se-
 
 294 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 cret societies of the military academy. Then the 
 German's hands were bound tightly behind him, 
 and he was ordered to get up and march. 
 
 "Wait a minute," said Fred. "We'll have to 
 fix things here so it won't look suspicious. We'll 
 make it look as if this chap had just stepped out 
 for some fresh air." 
 
 This was done, and a few minutes later the 
 whole party left the submarine, Gif going ahead 
 and the Rovers following the prisoner, each with 
 a pistol ready for use. In this fashion they 
 passed over the gangplank, and then made their 
 way alongside of the underground pond until 
 they came to the spot where the cadets had first 
 discovered the Germans. 
 
 "I don't believe we ought to leave him here," 
 declared Jack. "That gag might slip and he might 
 have a chance to make considerable noise, and if 
 he did that the others might take the alarm and 
 sail away before we could get help." 
 
 "We made a mistake!" cried Gif. "I thought 
 we were going to injure some of the machinery, 
 so that they couldn't use the U-boat." 
 
 "You're right, Gif ! I got so excited I forgot 
 all about that," declared Jack. 
 
 "You can run back now and do it if you want 
 to," said Fred. "I'll watch the prisoner." 
 
 The young captain and Gif did as had been sug-
 
 THE FIGHT ON THE SUBMARINE 295 
 
 gested. On the submarine they looked over the 
 intricate machinery with care, and presently found 
 some things which they could disarrange and 
 which would probably not be noticed immediately. 
 They went to work with vigor, and came away 
 again in less than ten minutes. 
 
 "I guess she's fixed now," declared Jack to his 
 cousin, when they had rejoined Fred and the 
 prisoner. "If they start up those engines, that 
 submarine will perform stunts they never dreamed 
 of." 
 
 With the flashlight shining ahead and at times 
 on the prisoner, the Rovers and Gif compelled the 
 German to move along the passageway until they 
 gained the opening near the gully. 
 
 "Look out there, will you?" cried Gif suddenly, 
 pointing between the bushes to the bay. "There 
 is a big motor boat cruising up and down ! Maybe 
 they can give us aid." 
 
 "It looks to me like a revenue boat," declared 
 Jack, after a hurried inspection. "Say, maybe 
 they are patrolling the bay !" 
 
 "That's right!" 
 
 "I am going to signal to them and find out!" 
 exclaimed Fred ; and without waiting for the oth 
 ers to reply, the young lieutenant dashed over the 
 rocks and through the brushwood in the direction 
 of the bay shore. As he did this he took out his
 
 296 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 handkerchief and waved it -wildly, at the same 
 time calling at the top of his lungs. 
 
 The motor boat, a long, rakish-looking craft, 
 was cruising quite close to the shore, and pres 
 ently some of those on board noticed Fred's call 
 for aid. The motor of the craft was shut off, and 
 the boat drifted up to the shore. 
 
 "What do you want?" demanded one of the 
 men on board, sharply. 
 
 "We want help, and we want it right away!" 
 declared Fred. And then he added as he got a 
 better view of those aboard the boat : "Are you 
 United States officers?" 
 
 "What do you want to know that for?" was 
 the counter question. 
 
 "Well, if you are, we want your help, and want 
 it right away." 
 
 "Why? Have you discovered anything un 
 usual?" demanded one of the officers on the boat, 
 and his manner showed his intense interest. 
 
 "We certainly have ! And more than that, we 
 have made a prisoner a German." 
 
 "You don't mean it!" said one of the other 
 men aboard the motor boat, and then looked more 
 sharply at Fred than ever. "We'll have to in 
 vestigate this," he added to his companions. 
 
 There were three officers and a crew of eight 
 aboard the boat, which was quickly brought long-
 
 THE FIGHT ON THE SUBMARINE 297 
 
 side the rock on which Fred was standing. As 
 the officers leaped ashore, the young lieutenant 
 saluted and was saluted in return. Then Fred 
 told who he was and again asked the men if they 
 were United States officers. 
 
 "If you've got a German prisoner, and you 
 know he is really a German sympathizer, you had 
 better take us to him at once," said one of the men, 
 and, turning back his coat, he exhibited his badge. 
 
 Feeling that the craft was one really belong 
 ing to our government and that the officers were 
 Secret Service men, Fred told his story, at the 
 same time leading the way to where he had left 
 Jack, Gif, and the prisoner. 
 
 "Bailey was right, after all," said one of the 
 Secret Service men to his fellow officers. "He 
 always declared that that wrecked submarine 
 was in hiding somewhere around these waters." 
 
 "Then you know about the submarine?" 
 queried Fred quickly. 
 
 "If it's the craft we think it is," was the reply. 
 "That U-boat had an encounter with one of our 
 submarine destroyers, and in trying to escape we 
 think she hit some of the rocks on the reef beyond 
 here. Some of the naval people were of the opin 
 ion that she had gone down, but others thought 
 she had escaped to some base, which, of course, 
 was unknown to our authorities. We have al-
 
 298 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 ways had a suspicion that there was some sort of 
 a base around here. We were cruising to-day 
 trying to locate it." 
 
 It was decided that the Secret Service men 
 should take charge of matters, and that they 
 would sail to the nearest town on the bay so that 
 they might obtain additional help with which to 
 round up all the Germans and those in league 
 with them. 
 
 "This will prove a very important capture," 
 said Mr. Blarcomb, who was the head officer of 
 the crowd. "And you, young men, can rest as 
 sured that you will get full credit for what you 
 have done." 
 
 "If you don't mind, I wish you would drop us 
 off at our camp," said Jack "It will save us a 
 whole lot of tramping." 
 
 "We'll do that willingly." 
 
 It did not take the motor boat long to cover 
 the distance to the front of the camp where the 
 cadets were in the habit of bathing. A few were 
 now in the water, and they looked in wonder at 
 the sudden appearance of the Rovers and Gif. 
 
 "There is Captain Dale now !" cried Jack, when 
 they had landed and the motor boat had gone on 
 its way. "My ! won't he be surprised at the story 
 we have to tell?"
 
 THE FIGHT ON THE SUBMARINE 299 
 
 "Maybe he has already heard it, from Andy 
 and Randy and Spouter," suggested Gif. 
 
 But the old West Pointer had heard nothing, 
 for the others had not yet come in from the for 
 est. He listened in amazement to the story the 
 boys had to tell. 
 
 "I would like to be at that round-up myself," 
 he declared. "I trust that they capture every one 
 of the rascals." And then he added with a smile : 
 "This is certainly a feather in your caps, lads." 
 
 It was only a little later when the twins and 
 Spout er came in. They, of course, were also ex 
 cited. 
 
 "Got one of the Germans and got the Secret 
 Service men on the trail !" declared Fred proudly. 
 
 "Good enough!" cried Andy. "But say! we 
 have got our little story to tell, too ;" and then he 
 and the others related what had been discovered 
 at the cabin in the woods. 
 
 "This certainly is important," declared Cap 
 tain Dale. "Who would ever suppose that Mr. 
 Brown and Mr. Martell were in league with these 
 Germans ! They certainly ought to be captured.*' 
 
 "And I'd like to be there when they are 
 caught," declared Randy. 
 
 "Well, perhaps you will be," answered Captain 
 Dale significantly.
 
 CHAPTER XXX 
 
 AN IMPORTANT CAPTURE CONCLUSION 
 
 EVEN though somewhat old and likewise rheu 
 matic, Captain Dale was still a man of action, 
 and less than half an hour later he had perfected 
 an arrangement with the Secret Service authori 
 ties both at Rackville and at Camp Huxwell. 
 Three automobiles were requisitioned and a detail 
 of sixteen men, accompanied by several Secret 
 Service authorities soon left Camp Huxwell, 
 stopping on the way at the edge of Camp Barlight. 
 They took on board the Rovers and their chums, 
 and likewise Captain Dale, all of whom were 
 anxious to see the wind-up of this remarkable 
 happening. 
 
 While still some distance from the cabin, the 
 automobiles were brought to a standstill, and the 
 officers and soldiers, as well as the cadets and 
 Captain Dale, alighted, and all took to the shelter 
 of the brushwood. 
 
 A wait of nearly half an hour ensued, and dur 
 ing that time the three automobiles were run deep 
 into the woods, where they would not be noticed 
 300
 
 AN IMPORTANT CAPTURE-CONCLUSION 301 
 
 by any passersby. Then Randy, who had been 
 sent down the road, came back on the run. 
 
 "An auto is coming !" he announced. 
 
 He was right, and a minute later, the machine, 
 driven by Slugger Brown, came into sight and ran 
 up to the side of the cabin. Mr. Brown and Mr. 
 Martell alighted, leaving Slugger and Nappy in 
 the car as before. 
 
 "Don't let 'em keep you here all night, Dad 1" 
 cried Nappy. 
 
 "Make 'em come to terms quick," said Slug 
 ger. "They have no right to hold back on you." 
 
 "You leave this business to us we know what 
 we are doing," answered Mr. Brown. 
 
 Of course, those who had come to the place 
 from the two camps had not shown themselves. 
 All were secreted behind the trees and bushes on 
 the opposite side of the cabin. Now they watched 
 intently while Mr. Brown and Mr. Martell en 
 tered the cabin, and as they did this they noted a 
 steady put-put on the forest road, and soon a 
 motorcycle came into sight, ridden by a middle- 
 aged man carrying a satchel over his shoulder. 
 
 "That must be the fellow who went to the bank 
 to get the money," whispered Andy. 
 
 The Secret Service men had arranged their 
 plans with care. At a given signal four of the 
 soldiers from Camp Huxwell surrounded the
 
 302 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 automobile occupied by Slugger and Nappy, who 
 as before were making themselves comfortable 
 in the tonneau and smoking cigarettes. To say 
 that those two unworthies were surprised, would 
 be putting it mildly. Slugger leaped to his feet 
 in amazement, while Nappy set up a howl of ter 
 ror, begging the soldiers not to shoot them. 
 
 "We haven't done anything wrong!" howled 
 Nappy. "Please don't point that gun at me !" 
 
 "I don't understand this," said Slugger ner 
 vously. "There must be some mistake. ' 
 
 "The only mistake is the one you made, young 
 man," declared one of the soldiers briefly. 
 
 In the meantime there was an interesting scene 
 going on in the main room of the cabin. The 
 German in charge of the place and the fellow who 
 had come in on the motorcycle were talking ear 
 nestly to Slogwell Brown and Nelson Martell. 
 The men from New York had a number of docu 
 ments on a table, and were trying to prove that 
 the Germans owed them over eleven thousand dol 
 lars, while the Germans were equally emphatic in 
 declaring that the amount due was less than ten 
 thousand dollars. 
 
 "You've got to pay the full amount," growled 
 Mr. Brown. "I won't take off a cent i" 
 
 "That's the talk !" broke in Mr. Martell. "And 
 you ought not to kick, either. We have taken
 
 AN IMPORTANT CAPTURE CONCLUSION 303 
 
 terrible chances in having these things supplied 
 to you." 
 
 "Yes, and don't forget that you would never 
 have had this secret base on Barlight Bay if it 
 hadn't been for me," put in Slogwell Brown. 
 
 "We're not forgetting anything," said one of 
 the Germans. "And if you insist upon it that 
 we owe you that amount, we will pay it." 
 
 The man who had come in on the motorcycle 
 had opened his valise, and now he took out sev 
 eral packages of banknotes. Evidently Brown 
 and Martell were to be paid in cash. Probably 
 they had refused to accept anything in the way of 
 a check. 
 
 The money had just been paid over and some 
 receipts given when the leader of the Secret Serv 
 ice men gave the order, and the cabin was im 
 mediately surrounded. 
 
 "Hands up in there, everybody !" was the stern 
 command. 
 
 If Slugger and Nappy had been surprised, their 
 fathers were even more so, while the two Ger 
 mans were taken completely off their guard. 
 Each of the latter was armed, but one look at the 
 United States officers with their pistols and the 
 soldiers with their rifles was too much for them, 
 and with grunts of disgust they ti. jw their hands 
 into the air.
 
 304 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "Who what I er I don't understand 
 this," stammered Slogwell Brown, turning pale. 
 
 "There there must be er some mistake," 
 faltered Nelson Martell, and then with shaking 
 knees he sank slowly back on a bench. 
 
 A brief war of words followed, Brown and 
 Martell doing everything they could think of to 
 explain the situation so that they might not be 
 placed under arrest. But their guilt was so bare 
 faced that the government officers would hardly 
 listen to them. Both they and the Germans were 
 searched and all their weapons were taken from 
 them. Then the prisoners were handcuffed to 
 gether, and the officers made a thorough search 
 of the cabin, picking up everything it contained 
 of value. One took charge of the documents 
 found and also the money which had been passed 
 over to Mr. Brown. 
 
 "A fine piece of business for a so-called Amer 
 ican to be in !" said the head Secret Service man 
 to Brown and Martell sternly. "I wouldn't be 
 in your shoes for a billion dollars." 
 
 "It's it's all a mistake. I'll er explain 
 everything later," said Slogwell Brown weakly. 
 
 As for Nelson Martell, he was on the verge of 
 a collapse, and had to be supported when all left 
 the cabin. 
 
 In the meanv.nile other interesting happenings
 
 AN IMPORTANT CAPTURE-CONCLUSION 305 
 
 were taking place in the vicinity of the wrecked 
 submarine. There a number of Secret Service 
 men and other officers of the law under the lead 
 ership of Mr. Blarcomb, did what they could to 
 round up all those connected with the U-boat. 
 There was something of a running fight, and 
 quite a few shots were exchanged. In this fight 
 two of the Germans were seriously wounded, and 
 one of the Secret Service men got a bullet through 
 his shoulder. But in the end all of the enemy 
 were captured, and then the authorities took 
 charge of the disabled submarine, and also the 
 underground workshop, where the Germans had 
 been laboring so hard to get their undersea boat 
 once more into shape to sail. 
 
 It was after midnight before all these happen 
 ings came to an end and the evildoers had either 
 been placed in jail or under a strong military 
 guard. The capture, of course, was kept as se 
 cret as possible by the government officials. 
 
 "And to think that the fathers of Nappy Mar- 
 tell and Slugger Brown are guilty!" cried Ruth 
 Stevenson, when Jack met her later on and told 
 her some of the particulars. "Isn't it dreadful? 
 What will they do with them?" 
 
 "Most likely they will be interned for the pe 
 riod of the war, and maybe they will get regular 
 jail sentences," answered the young captain.
 
 3 6 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 "And what will they do with Nappy and Slug 
 ger?" 
 
 "Oh, they will probably be interned also." 
 
 After the men at the cabin in the forest and 
 the Germans from the wrecked submarine had 
 been rounded up, Jed Kessler was called in, and 
 without hesitation he recognized two of the men 
 he had seen at the ammunition plant just before 
 the explosion occurred. One fellow was a clean 
 shaven man, but it was proved that he was in the 
 habit of wearing a heavy wig and a heavy false 
 beard. 
 
 "That fellow is one of the two we saw in New 
 York talking to Mr. Bix)wn and Mr. Martell!" 
 cried Randy. And he was right, as it afterwards 
 proved. 
 
 For catching these two snen who, it was later 
 proved, had caused the wieckage at the ammuni 
 tion plant, the reward offered was divided equally 
 between Jed Kessler, the four Rovers and Gif and 
 Spouter, much to their satisfaction. 
 
 "This gives each of us a very neat bank ac 
 count," declared Spouter. "I'm going to save 
 most of it, but some of it I'll sperki this summer 
 on my vacation." 
 
 "Maybe we'll all do that," put in Andy. 
 
 From the authorities it was learned that Slog- 
 well Brown had owned a large portion o( the
 
 AN IMPORTANT CAPTURE CONCLUSION 307 
 
 shore front lying between Camp Huxwell and 
 Camp Barlight. He had sold all his holdings to 
 the government, but this had not prevented the 
 unscrupulous man from making a deal with some 
 German agents for the use of the cave under the 
 cliff by our country's enemies. 
 
 "He was a rascal both ways," declared Cap 
 tain Dale, in talking the matter over with the 
 Rovers. "He took the government's money at 
 one end and the Germans' money at the other. It 
 is right that he goes to jail." 
 
 And to jail Slogwell Brown went, accompanied 
 by Nelson Martell, each to serve a number of 
 years at hard labor. Slugger and Nappy were 
 sent to a detention camp in the South; and that 
 for the time being was the last the Rovers heard 
 of them. 
 
 Although there was considerable excitement 
 around the encampment caused by the discovery 
 of the German submarine base, the cadets were 
 not allowed to forego their drilling and their army 
 maneuvers. Nor did they give up the athletic 
 contests they had promised themselves. There 
 were swimming races and boat races, and like 
 wise several baseball matches, and also contests 
 in running, high and broad jumping, and in a 
 tug-of-war. 
 
 "I'll tell you one thing this encampment is one
 
 3 o8 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 long to be remembered," remarked Jack, when the 
 outing had almost come to an end. 
 
 The next day came a message from Camp Hux- 
 weli. The fathers of the Rovers, as well as many 
 of their friends, were to depart immediately for 
 Hoboken, there to take one of the big transports 
 for France. Of course, the boys, as well as their 
 sisters and their mothers, went to see Dick, Tom, 
 and Sam Rover off. 
 
 "The best of luck to you, Dad!" cried Jack, 
 when the time came for parting. "I hope you 
 make a good record for yourselves." 
 
 "You can rest assured, Son, we will do our 
 best," answered Dick Rover. 
 
 Then there were numerous handshakes, the 
 waving of handkerchiefs, and while the girls and 
 the women were trying hard to smile and to keep 
 back the tears, the soldiers departed on the train. 
 
 "Gee, I wish I was going along !" sighed Fred. 
 But this, of course, could not be, for all the boys 
 were much too young to join the army. 
 
 By leaving Camp Barlight that day the Rovers 
 had missed one of the important baseball games, 
 but for this they did not care. They tried to join 
 in the festivities that evening, but it was a failure. 
 Their thoughts were with their fathers. Would 
 they come back from the war in safety? 
 
 "All we can do is to hope for the best," re-
 
 AN IMPORTANT CAPTURE CONCLUSION 309 
 
 marked Randy ; and there the matter was allowed 
 to rest. 
 
 Of course, the boys were eager for news con 
 cerning the Browns and the Martells, and also 
 the Germans who had been captured, and they 
 eagerly devoured every shred of information that 
 came their way. 
 
 "Well, one thing is certain we are well rid of 
 Slugger and Nappy and their fathers," remarked 
 Jack. 
 
 "Yes, and I guess we are rid of Gabe Werner, 
 too," returned Fred. "He seems to have dropped 
 out entirely." 
 
 But in his remark concerning Werner the 
 young lieutenant was mistaken. Gabe Werner 
 turned up in their path most unexpectedly, and 
 how will be related in the next volume in this se 
 ries, to be entitled "The Rover Boys on a Hunt; 
 or, The Mysterious House in the Woods." 
 
 In that volume we shall learn what the Rover 
 boys did on a most important outing, and also 
 learn something of what happened to their fath 
 ers while fighting on the great battlefields of 
 France. 
 
 "Well, boys, I've got pretty good news to-day," 
 remarked Randy, rushing into the camp one after 
 noon and holding up a letter. "Mr. Powell has 
 invited all of us to spend ten days or two weeks
 
 310 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 at his camp on Lake George this summer. May 
 is going to have all the girls there, including Mary 
 and Martha and Ruth, and Mr. Powell wants 
 every one of us to come up and take part in the 
 good times." 
 
 "Gee, that suits me right to the top of the flag 
 staff !" burst out his twin brother. And then, in 
 high spirits, Andy turned several flipflaps, and 
 ended by beginning a wrestling match with Fred. 
 
 "Well, we'll be there, all right enough!" cried 
 Jack. 
 
 "Will we?" came from Fred. "Just wait and 
 see!" 
 
 Then the drums rattled, and the young captain 
 and the young lieutenant, followed by the others, 
 rushed off to get ready for the evening roll call 
 and parade. And here, for the time being, we 
 will leave the Rover boys and say good-bye. 
 
 THE END
 
 WESTERN STORIES FOR BOYS 
 
 By JAMES CODY FERRIS 
 
 Each Volume Complete in Itself. 
 
 Thrilling tales of the great west, told primarily for boys 
 but which will be read by all who love mystery, rapid 
 action, and adventures in the great open spaces. 
 
 The Manly boys, Roy and Teddy, are the sons of an old 
 ranchman, the owner of many thousands of heads of cattle. 
 The lads know how to ride, how to shoot, and how to 
 take care of themselves under any and all circumstances. 
 
 The cowboys of the X Bar X Ranch are real cowboys, 
 on the job when required, but full of fun and daring a 
 bunch any reader will be delighted to know. 
 
 THE X BAR X BOYS ON THE RANCH 
 THE X BAR X BOYS IN THUNDER CANYON 
 THE X BAR X BOYS ON WHIRLPOOL RIVER 
 THE X BAR X BOYS ON BIG BISON TRAIL 
 THE X BAR X BOYS AT THE ROUND-UP 
 THE X BAR X BOYS AT NUGGET CAMP 
 THE X BAR X BOYS AT RUSTLER'S GAP 
 THE X BAR X BOYS AT GRIZZLY PASS 
 THE X BAR X BOYS LOST IN THE ROCKIES 
 THE X BAR X BOYS RIDING FOR LIFE 
 THE X BAR X BOYS IN SMOKY VALLEY 
 
 GROSSET & DUNLAP, Publishers, NEW YORK
 
 THE HARDY BOYS SERIES 
 
 By FRANKLIN W. DIXON 
 
 Illustrated. Every Volume Complete in Itself 
 
 The Hardy Boys are sons of a celebrated American 
 detective, and during vacations and their off time from 
 school they help their father by hunting down clues them 
 selves. 
 
 THE TOWER TREASURE A dying criminal confessed that 
 his loot had been secreted " in the tower." It remained for the 
 Hardy Boys to clear up the mystery. 
 
 THE HOUSE ON THE CLIFF Mr. Hardy started to invest- 
 igate and disappeared ! An odd tale, with plenty of excitement. 
 
 THE SECRET OF THE OLD MILL Counterfeit money was 
 in circulation, and the limit was reached when Mrs. Hardy took 
 some from a stranger. A tale full of thrills. 
 
 THE MISSING CHUMS Two of the Hardy Boys' chums 
 disappear and are almost rescued by their friends when all are 
 captured. A thrilling story of adventure. 
 
 HUNTING FOR HIDDEN GOLD i n tracing some stolen 
 gold the trail leads the boys to an abandoned mine, and there 
 things start to happen. 
 
 THE SHORE ROAD MYSTERY Automobiles were disap 
 pearing most mysteriously from the Shore Road. It remained for 
 the Hardy Boys to solve the mystery. 
 
 THE SECRET OF THE CAVES When the boys reached 
 the caves they came unexpectedly upon a queer old hermit. 
 
 THE MYSTERY OF CABIN ISLAND A story of queer 
 adventures on a rockbound island. 
 
 THE GREAT AIRPORT MYSTERY The Hardy Boys solve 
 the mystery of the disappearance of some valuable mail. 
 WHAT HAPPENED AT MIDNIGHT The boys follow a 
 trail that ends in a strange and exciting situation. 
 
 7HILE THE CLOCK TlCKED- The Hardy Boys aid in vin- 
 
 g a man who has been wrongly accused of a crime. 
 FOOTPRINTS UNDER THE WINDOW The Smuggling 
 Chinese into this country is the basis of this story in which the 
 boys nnd thrills and excitement aplenty. 
 
 GROSSET & DUNLAP, Publishers, NEW YORK
 
 TED SCOTT FLYING STORIES 
 
 By FRANKLIN W. DIXON 
 
 Illustrated. Each Volume Complete in Itself. 
 
 No subject has so thoroughly caught the imagination of 
 young America as aviation. This series has been inspired 
 by recent daring feats of the air, and is dedicated to 
 Lindbergh, Byrd, Chamberlin and other heroes of the skies. 
 
 OVER THE OCEAN TO PARIS; 
 
 or, Ted Scott's Daring Long Distance Flight. 
 
 RESCUED IN THE CLOUDS; 
 
 or, Ted Scott, Hero of the Air. 
 
 OVER THE ROCKIES WITH THE AIR MAIL; 
 
 or, Ted Scott Lost in the Wilderness. 
 
 FIRST STOP HONOLULU; 
 
 or, Ted Scott Over the Pacific. 
 
 THE SEARCH FOR THE LOST FLYERS; 
 
 or, Ted Scott O-vtr the West Indies. 
 
 SOUTH OF THE RIO GRANDE; 
 
 or, Ted Scott On a Secret Mission. 
 
 ACROSS THE PACIFIC ; 
 
 or, Ted Scott's Hop to Australia. 
 
 THE LONE EAGLE OF THE BORDER; 
 
 or, Ted Scott and the Diamond Smugglers. 
 
 FLYING AGAINST TIME; 
 
 or, Breaking the Ocean to Ocean Record. 
 
 OVER THE JUNGLE TRAILS ; 
 or, Ted Scott and the Missing Explorers. 
 LOST AT THE SOUTH POLE; 
 or, Ted Scott in Blizzard Land. 
 THROUGH THE AIR TO ALASKA; 
 or, Ted Scott's Search in Nugget Valley. 
 FLYING TO THE RESCUE ; 
 or, Ted Scott and the Big Dirigible. 
 DANGER TRAILS OF THE SKY; 
 or, Ted Scott's Great Mountain Climb. 
 FOLLOWING THE SUN SHADOW; 
 or, Ted Scott and the Great Eclipse. 
 
 BATTLING THE WIND; 
 
 or, Ted Scott Flying Around Cape Horn. 
 
 GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK
 
 THE DON STURDY SERIES 
 
 By VICTOR APPLETON 
 
 Author of "The Tom Swift Series" 
 
 Every red-blooded boy will enjoy the thrilling adventures 
 of Don Sturdy. In company with his uncles, one a big 
 game hunter, the other a noted scientist, he travels far and 
 wide into the jungles of South America, across the Sahara, 
 deep into the African jungle, up where the Alaskan volca 
 noes spout, down among the head hunters of Borneo and 
 many other places where there is danger and excitement. 
 Every boy who has known Tom Swift will at once become 
 the boon companion of daring Don Sturdy. 
 
 DON STURDY ON THE DESERT OF MYSTERY 
 DON STURDY WITH THE BIG SNAKE HUNTERS 
 DON STURDY IN THE TOMBS OF GOLD 
 DON STURDY ACROSS THE NORTH POLE 
 DON STURDY IN THE LAND OF VOLCANOES 
 DON STURDY IN THE PORT OF LOST SHIPS 
 DON STURDY AMONG THE GORILLAS 
 DON STURDY CAPTURED BY HEAD HUNTERS 
 DON STURDY IN LION LAND 
 DON STURDY IN THE LAND OF GIANTS 
 DON STURDY ON THE OCEAN BOTTOM 
 DON STURDY IN THE TEMPLES OF FEAR 
 
 GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK
 
 University of California 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388 
 im this material to the library 
 :h it was borrowed. 
 
 C 
 
 r 
 
 r 
 r 
 
 r 
 *
 
 
 Ur